Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"LEAVING! We're leaving. Let's pack up. Looks like you and me are taking a little vacation...forever." Runa Horrendous Haddock III declared when she entered the cove while carrying a basket full of necessities: tools from the forge, clothes, boots, fur vests, sticks of coal for her journals, and drawings of Toothless and blueprints of his tail. She put her basket down near a boulder and opened it to make sure that she had everything for her trip. The elder of her village, Berk, had announced that she would be the one to kill a dragon known as the Monstrous Nightmare. It was considered an honor to anyone in her dragon training class to kill this dragon. However, Runa didn't want to kill the dragon. Ever since she befriended Toothless, a dragon known as the night fury, she knew that dragons weren't evil mindless creatures that needed to be killed. They were kind, intelligent, and as loyal as any other animal. She couldn't find herself to kill a creature that had the right to live as much as she did. Suddenly she heard a twig snapped and turned around to see a black winged reptile tackle her and began licking her.

"Toothless, knock it off! You know that doesn't wash out!" Runa chuckled as she tried to push Toothless off of her. Toothless sat up as Runa got up from the ground and flicked the remaining slobber from her clothes. "Bud, how would you like to get out of here?"

Toothless tilted his head at the question. He knew that this was Runa's home and it's where the two had met. He couldn't understand why she would want to leave her home.

"I'm tired of living here, Toothless. No one really cares about me! They only respect me because I was getting so good in dragon training!" Runa ranted, "I want to travel, see new places, meet new people, and discover new dragons! Maybe we'll find more Night Furies!"

Toothless gurgled and wagged his tail with excitement. He always wanted to find more Night Furies. But more importantly, to travel with his best friend, Runa.

"So you in?" Runa asked, smiled. Toothless's answer was his gummy smile which earned him the name "Toothless". "Alright then, let's get going."

Runa picked up her basket and tied it to the back of Toothless's saddle. Then she got settled onto the saddle and the two went up into the sky and flew away from Berk. She was excited for this journey. She wondered what kinds of lands are out there. Not to mention the many cultures as well. But she also wanted to find new dragons. She hoped that she'll be able to find more of Toothless's kind. The only thing she hoped was that she wouldn't get into any trouble wherever she went. Well, they'll just see. As long as she had Toothless with her, they would be fine. She looked over her shoulder and gazed back at the island he once thought was 'home'.

"So long, Berk." Runa said. The hateful and cold stares of the villagers, her father's disappointed scowl, and her hopeless crush with Aeric would all be left behind her now. They would no longer matter to her. They would just be part of her past that she wanted to forget. But the one thing she would never forget would be Gobber's kindness and guidance. The one legged and one-armed blacksmith in Berk. The only one who ever paid any attention to her. To Runa's point of view, Gobber was more of a father to her than her own father was. She made sure to leave a letter for Gobber before she left. Gobber should at least know that Runa viewed him as a father figure. Once the island was out of sight, Runa turned around and looked towards the horizon. Her journey of discovery had just begun.

Meanwhile, Aeric Hofferson was trying to find Runa. He was infuriated at Runa who got the honor to kill the Monstrous Nightmare. She should have gotten the honor. But nooo...the useless runt of the village gets it! Her rising level in dragon training made him very suspicious of her. He knew that someone couldn't get good overnight. He suspected that she was hiding something, and he was going to find out!

After finally finding a trail of Runa's footsteps, it led him to a cove. He had to admit that it was a beautiful cove. But he wondered what Runa was doing in this place. He climbed down the rocks and saw a shield wedged between two rocks.

"What's that doing there?" Aeric asked, brow arched. So he went underneath the shield and entered the cove. Then he found more of Runa's footprints, but then he noticed another pair of footprints. They were bigger than Runa's. Way bigger. He spotted a few black scales next to the big footprint. It was then he recognized the footprints and the scales: a dragon! He wondered what Runa was doing down in the cove with a dragon. He also saw a few scorch marks as well. A glimmer of light caught his attention and looked towards the source and saw a shiny object in the lake. He went to the lake and pulled out the object: a dagger with Runa's initials on it!

'Was she fighting a dragon?' Aeric thought with dread. He knew that Runa didn't stand a chance with a dragon without a weapon of some sort. Then he realized that Runa was nowhere in sight and there were scales, scorches, and footprints of a dragon all over the place. That could only mean one thing: Runa was taken by the dragon!

Aeric turned and ran out of the cove and sprinted towards the village as fast as his feet could take him.

"I'm amazed that she was able to defeat that Gronckle, Gobber." Stoick said before he took a gulp of his mead.

"Me too. The first time she went against it, she was terrified of it." Gobber commented.

"Indeed." Stoick agreed. He remembered his days as a recruit for dragon training. Some of them were scared of encountering a dragon for the first time. But Stoick and Gobber weren't. In fact, they were excited to go against the evil-minded reptiles.

'Ah, the good old days.' Stoick thought with nostalgia. 

At that moment, someone burst through the doors, which caught everyone's attention. Vikings were moving to the side while someone was trying to pass by them. The person soon arrived in front of the crowd: Aeric. He was panting as he bent down at the waist and placed his hands on his thighs as he was catching his breath.

"Aeric, what's wrong?" Stoick asked.

Aeric stood up straight when he was able to breathe, "Runa...she's...gone." He breathed out.

"What?" Stoick questioned with wide eyes.

"She was taken...by a dragon." Aeric answered.

"Are you sure, Aeric?" Stoick asked. Aeric nodded as he pulled out Runa's dagger and the black dragon scales he found. Stoick's blood froze at the sight of the scales. He hadn't seen those kinds of scales before, but he knew one thing: they weren't from any other of the dragons they have seen so far. He quickly stood up and stared at all of the Vikings in the room. "Search the island! We won't rest until we've found my daughter!”

After hours of searching, it was declared that Runa was indeed taken by a dragon. But Stoick wanted to know what the dragon was. He never thought that his daughter would be captured by a dragon. It felt like another one of his family members was taken from him. Just like his beloved wife, Valka, who was captured by a large four-winged dragon when his daughter was an infant. She hadn't been found which led to the conclusion that the dragon had eaten her. The sound of approaching footsteps brought him out of his thoughts. He looked over his shoulders and saw Fishlegs running up to him. He stepped up to him and bent down at his waist as he placed his hands on his knees to catch his breath.

"Fishlegs, what is it?" Stoick asked, turning to the young lad.

"Chief, I have some information about the dragon." Fishlegs said, once he was able to control his breathing.

"What kind of dragon is it?" Stoick questioned.

"I checked through the entire Dragon Manual and there wasn't any dragon that matched the scale." Fishlegs explained.

That got Stoick's attention. They had no information about the owner of the black scales. That confused him. He was sure that they had all of the information about the dragons they've ever encountered. He wondered what kind of dragon wouldn't be found in the Dragon Manual.

"But I have a good guess what kind of dragon it is." Fishlegs continued.

"What kind?" Stoick asked.

"Night Fury." Fishlegs concluded.

Stoick breathing hitched at that moment. A night fury was known as the offspring of lightning and death itself. 'Never engage this dragon. Hide and pray that it does not find you' was the warning that was written in the Dragon Manual. His ultimate guess was that Runa must have encountered the dragon and it flew off with her in its claws. He could easily imagine how helpless Runa was probably feeling when she was taken. Stoick clenched his fists until they turned white. He knew what he had to do when he would find that Night Fury: slay it.

Gobber walked into the forge and sat down in a chair near the fire. It had nearly been a day since Runa had vanished into thin air. He didn't know why she would though. The girl was finally getting the honor that she deserved. Even though Aeric wanted to kill her right then and there if there was no one around. He was pretty sure that the boy would hold that against her. He sighed as he pinched his nose. Then he stood up and walked into Runa's work room. Gobber provided this room for Runa whenever she wanted to be alone. When he entered, he was shocked to see that all of Runa's drawings were gone. But he noticed a letter on Runa's desk, he went over to it and saw his name on it. He sat down in his chair and opened the letter.

Dear Gobber,

If you're reading this, then that probably means that I already left Berk. I don't think I can bare living on this island anymore. True it may have been my home for fourteen years, but it never really felt like a real home. I have no mother, my father was always disappointed in me, and the villagers hated me. However, you were the only one who ever treated me like family. To me, you were like a father. One that I wished I had.

When it came to dragon training, I wasn't really killing them. I learned how to subdue them because of my friend who I had been hiding for some time now. I know you probably won't believe me, but I really did take down a Night Fury and did the craziest thing you didn't expect. I befriended the dragon. Let's just say that the both of us became good friends. Whatever I learned from him, I used it on the dragons in the ring. To be most precise, I can't kill the Monstrous Nightmare. I don't really have the guts to even kill a dragon. Perhaps, I'm not meant to. But I really don't mind it at all. So please give the honor to Aeric. I can tell that he wanted to be the one to have it.

I know you're wondering why I'm doing this, but I can't risk my dragon's safety. If he's ever exposed, then my father won't hesitate to kill him and I don't want that to happen. So this is my goodbye.

Sign

Runa Horrendous Haddock the III

Gobber was shocked at this. He couldn't believe that Runa had befriended a night fury. That kind of dragon is known to be the fiercest and most dangerous dragon out of all dragons. But… if Runa was able to befriend this dragon, … perhaps it will keep her safe. Gobber sighed and looked up at the morning sky. He had a good feeling that Runa will be okay. Maybe, just maybe, he might see her again… one day.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

It had been about a month since Runa and Toothless had left the island of Berk. They were currently occupying an island that would take at least a week to get to by boat. But on a dragon, it would only take an hour or two. During that time, Runa would just fish and go hunting with Toothless who was helping her get muscle strength in order to carry the game they would catch and how to defend herself. Runa was surprised that her Night Fury friend knew that kind of stuff. Whenever the two were taking a break, Toothless was teaching Runa ‘Dragonese’. Runa was glad she was able to or else she would have a difficult time understanding Toothless. However, one day, something happened. Something that would change the world...forever.

Runa was finished with her exercise which was to carry the dead boar she managed to kill on her own. Luckily, she made it back to the cave that she and Toothless were taking residence in. They had all of the food they needed before the big cold would come soon. Runa let out a sigh of relief when she brought the dead boar into the cave and placed it on the floor.

"Well, there's another boar for tonight." Runa announced.

"What about fish?" Toothless questioned.

"Don't worry, we'll fish before we go for our flight." Runa promised.

"Good, I don't want to fly on an empty stomach." Toothless said.

"You never want to go anywhere on an empty stomach." Runa said, jokingly. Toothless grunted in embarrassment.

Later on, after Runa had done her fishing and gave all of the fish to Toothless and took off to the skies. Flying with her dragon friend was what Runa liked doing. She felt free, no one could tie her down. The thoughts of her bad memories of Berk would just vanish as soon as they reached the clouds. She wanted to stay in the skies forever. Suddenly Toothless perked up and swerved to the right, which knocked Runa out of her thoughts.

"Toothless, what are you doing?" Runa asked. But she noticed that Toothless didn't seem to respond to her. His eyes turned to thin slits and his ears perked and twitched. She looked up ahead and saw a huge fog. It was Helheim's gate, where the dragon's nest is supposed to be. Whoever goes into the fog, never comes back alive. Suddenly a Monstrous Nightmare appeared from his right and flew beside the young Viking and the Night Fury. Soon other dragons began to appear all around the two, ignoring them as they were flying towards something. Runa noticed that all of the dragons were carrying big amounts of food in their claws.

"It looks like they're hauling in their kill." Runa muttered when she spotted a Zippleback carrying a dead yak in its claws. The Zippleback caught her staring and narrowed their eyes at her.

They soon reached a tall hideous-looking island, with a giant, slightly red-glowing rock that seemed to grow up from the ground. Toothless easily maneuvered between the rocks and tunnels. Then the tunnels finally led to a ginormous hole in the volcano. Fog engulfed the hole, concealing whatever was in it. Runa noticed that the dragons seemed to be dumping all their caught prey down the opening, which confused her.

"They're not eating any of it." Runa gasped. 

Stealthy, Toothless managed to hide behind a boulder, out of view from whatever might spot them. Then she spotted a Gronckle flying towards the middle of the hole. The chunky dragon parted its jaws, letting a small, regurgitated fish slide from its tongue. It fell into the depths below as the Gronckle carelessly scratched its ear with its hind leg. An angry monstrous roar rang out, startling Runa and Toothless. The Gronckle froze at the roar. It whimpered and started to fly away. Suddenly a ginormous dragon head, larger than three Monstrous Nightmares, shot up from the gaping hole of the volcano, opened its horrible jaws, and closed them on the Gronkle, swallowing him whole and retreated back into its hiding spot. Runa gasped at the size of the creature. Cries and roars came from everywhere as all the rest of the dragons who quickly went into hiding behind the rocks. Runa never thought there would be a dragon that big in all of existence.

"So that dragon…is the reason behind all of the raids?" Runa questioned herself.

It would make sense since that dragon was larger than the other dragons he had read about. But why would they feed this humongous dragon? Was this dragon the queen of the nest? Is this what the creature had been doing for the past 300 years? Making all of these dragons get food for her when she was too lazy to get it herself? Runa couldn't help but pity these creatures that are forced against their will to receive food for her in order to prevent themselves from getting eaten by her.

Then the incredibly large dragon perked up, head suddenly sneaking back out from the fog. It was sniffing. Runa knew that the dragon must have caught her scent which made her realize that a human was in the nest. Runa and Toothless froze when the dragon caught sight of them.

"Come on, bud, we gotta get out of here!" Runa whispered as she placed her hand on Toothless's cheek. Somehow that caught the giant dragon's attention. Without any hesitation, Toothless leaped out of their hiding spot just before the giant dragon could grab them with her teeth and flew out of the volcano with a huge group of dragons behind them. Once the two were out of the volcano, they stared at it for a while. They didn't want those dragons to keep stealing food for that tyrannical queen dragon. At that moment, Runa found a good name for it: Red Death. She knew that she and Toothless had to stop her before any more dragons and Vikings got killed.

"Toothless, we have to stop her!" Runa declared.

"WHAT?! Are you insane, Runa?! It's suicide to go after her!" Toothless panicked.

"I know, but…we have to or else she'll devour more dragons in that nest and threaten them to steal food from Vikings for the next hundred years." Runa reasoned.

Toothless felt the same as Runa. More and more dragons are getting eaten from not bringing enough food or are getting killed by Vikings. If Red Death continues to live, both species would soon die out. Most of his kind had been killed by that dragon and he didn't want to lose his rider to it as well. Perhaps Runa was right, they had to stop Red Death.

"Then… let's go!" Toothless roared. Runa smiled at her friend's words and directed him towards the top of the volcano.

"Okay bud, time for a wakeup call." Runa ordered. 

Toothless nodded and aimed his plasma blast in the center of the volcano. A few seconds later, a loud and bone chilling roar echoed from inside of the volcano. The two heard rumbles coming from it and then saw a hole forming from the side of it. Then the head, neck, and the entire body of the mountain sized creature appeared as she came out of the volcano and stood on her four legs on the beach next to it. She roared once more, trying to detect when the human and the Night Fury were.

When Runa saw its humongous size, she had figured out the two advantages against Red Death: Toothless's stealth and aiming at Red Death's weak point: its ragged looking wings. It would help them win against this giant dragon.

"It has wings! Let's see if it can use them!" Runa yelled as Toothless rounded into a dive and drew in close, the wind whipped over them in the screech that preceded his attack. They dove fast and hard, then right as they got close Toothless used the momentum to unleash a powerful blast of fire. He aimed it right at the collar of the huge dragon which sent it to the ground.

"You think that did it?" Runa turned on the saddle to see Red Death flying behind them in the fog, "Well she can fly."

"Yeah, but can she keep up?" Toothless challenged. 

Runa directed Toothless towards the water, leveling out as they approached the sea stacks. They easily went through and around them as if they were trees. Red Death kept trying to snap them into her jaws, but they kept turning the other way to get out of her reach. But then she simply smashed through them. Runa knew that she and Toothless had to think of a new strategy. She looked up and saw the dark gray clouds in the sky. Some were actually black amongst the gray ones. That's when she figured it out.

"Okay, Toothless, time to disappear!" Runa called, locking gazes with Toothless who snorted to confirm that he agreed with Runa 's idea. She clicked the pedal once more and Toothless made a steep climb upward towards the clouds. "Come on, bud!"

Red Death soon followed after the two as they flew higher and higher into the sky. She was determined to end these two annoying pests.

The two swerved out of the way just as Red Death fired another column of flame, dissolving into smoke; she spun and brushed the thick clumps of smoke away with her wings as she chased after the duo. By the time the dragon caught up with them, they already disappeared into the dark clouds. It growled lowly, snapping its head in every direction. At that moment, a plasma blast hit her left wing and Toothless disappeared from her sight. Then another hit her right wing and soon enough more shots hit her wings. Growing frustrated at the elusive enemy the giant dragon let loose a torrent of fire in all directions. 

Seeing the advancing wave of fire coming toward them Runa shouted to Toothless, "Watch out!" She leaned forward in the saddle which made Toothless dive and ducked below the flames just in time as they rolled over them. Sighing in relief Runa knew that they needed to end this battle. "Alright bud, that was too close. Let's end this," she said, determined. 

Toothless turned around and flew toward the giant dragon and roared in challenge.

"Come on! Is that all you got!" Runa yelled as fiercely as she could. 

The dragon saw them and tried to crush them in its jaws. But the small dragon did a loop in the air, just avoiding death. Then it went into a dive and the giant dragon went after them determined to finish them off. 

"Alright bud, we got this. Just hang in there." Runa said to reassure her partner.

Down and down they dived as Runa waited for the right moment to strike. Finally, she heard the giant take a breath as it was preparing to lose its fire on them. 

"NOW BUD!" Runa shouted to Toothless. 

At his rider's command, Toothless flipped over so that he was diving with his back toward the ground. Then he unleashed his last bolt of fire into the giant dragon's mouth igniting the gas at the back of her throat. Facing forward once again she saw the ground coming up toward them as they cleared the cover of the clouds. Opening her wings, they caught the air and lifted her up and passed the giant dragon. Seeing the ground, the giant dragon opened its wings to stop its fall, but the holes shot in its wings gave way as the air rushed past them. With giant holes in its wings the giant dragon could only roar as it helplessly rushed toward the ground. Finally impacting the giant's body ignited as its own fire burned it from the inside out. 

On Toothless, Runa could feel the heat of the fireball as she and Toothless raced between the dragon's massive spikes as they attempted to get clear. Almost clear, the last obstacle they had to clear was the dragon's tail. Coming up on it quickly Runa leaned in the saddle and Toothless did a wide barrel roll, missing the tail by a few feet but clearing it without a scratch. With nothing in front of them anymore, Toothless pumped his wings harder and soon they were back in the clouds as they outflew the blast. Stopping to hover in the air, Runa released a breath she didn't know she was holding in relief at having survived. Below she saw the island covered in ash and smoke from the explosion of the dragon.

Runa let out a sigh of relief, "It's over."

" Yes, it is. " Toothless agreed.

Runa petted his head, "Come on, let's head back."

Toothless turned around and they flew back to their island home.

Chapter Text

A/N:

'Dragons' - Dragonese

Runa and Toothless were on their way home, flying through the clouds. Both were relieved that Red Death was finally gone.

“Hopefully, Dragons and Vikings will be at peace for a while.” Runa commented.

Toothless warbled in agreement.

Suddenly, Runa spotted something rising from the clouds before she looked on in shock to see it was a person. Clad in brown leather armor with a helmet that seemed to imitate a dragon, having arm guards that had old claws and spikes on them with matching leg guards, also holding a shield and donning a cape, completing the look with blue, red, and yellow war paint on the helmet, armor, and shield.

They didn't say anything, just staring at each other before the person lightly swung the staff they held, causing them to sink below the clouds once more. Runa had put Toothless into a stop as they hovered in the air.

"Okay," She hesitantly said as she placed a calming hand on Toothless' head, "No sudden moves."

Seconds later a large reddish dragon with crown-like horns burst through the clouds, dispersing them and unveiling all four of its wings. They looked upon each other for a few moments before Runa was ripped from Toothless.

Her Night Fury roared and took after the dragon that had Runa, but then a dragon that neither dragon had seen before suddenly appeared and hit Toothless, sending him into the icy cold water below!

"TOOTHLESS!" Runa exclaimed as she watched her friend fall into the icy ocean. 

“We have to go back for my dragon! He can’t fly on his own!” Runa called out.

The stranger and the flock of dragons continued on until coming upon what could be described as a large glacier fortress. The dragon dropped Runa onto the stone ground inside a cavern as she quickly got back up, only to stop as she realized she was surrounded by dragons. 

Suddenly another form was thrown onto the ground. Runa's eyes widened seeing that it was Toothless. "Toothless!" She raced to her Night Fury and checked him over to make sure he was OK. "Oh thank Thor you're OK," They then heard a sound that sounded like something being slammed on the ground. Runa whipped her head and Toothless got in front of her and bared his teeth, growling. Dragons' mouths opened and they held a flame within it. Runa was amazed by this.

Then the armored figure began crawling in a feral-like manner toward them. Toothless growled but with a simple hand gesture from the mysterious rider, he was put into a daze and onto his side, his tongue lolling from his mouth. 

"Uh, umm…" At this point, the person was extremely close in her personal space, she wasn't sure how to react. But as their hand hovered over the small scar between the corner of her lip and chin, they gasped. They crouched back away from him as if in shock before they finally spoke.

"Runa?" They sounded feminine which was proven right when their helmet was taken off. The woman had pale skin, auburn hair put into three separate braids, and blue eyes that strangely reflected her own. "Can it be? After all these years…" 

Runa looked at her confused, "Should-should I know you?"

The woman's eyes saddened as she glanced away, "No, you were only a babe…" then looked back at Runa. "But a mother never forgets." 

Just that phrase alone sent Runa into shock. She felt as if she couldn't breathe and gasped before the woman, her mother, held out her hand in a calming gesture. "Shh," she eased before motioning for them to follow. "Come." 

As she left, Toothless nudged Runa in the direction the woman left, getting Runa to snap out of her shock and chase after her supposed mother. "Wait!" She called out as they made their way through the cavernous maze of ice and stone. "You're my mother?! Do you realize how crazy that sounds?" She struggled up against a column as Toothless helped her up before following after them. The woman continued on, urging them to follow. "They said you died! That you were taken by-" she cut herself off as she entered a large cavern filled with dragons of all different types, sizes, and colors. 

All of them flying freely and happily. The best way to describe it was that it was a Sanctuary, with basalt stone ledges and platforms with ice forming what would be a dome, rich foliage growing on the ground and up the walls, and despite being in the North and all the ice in the area, it was quite warm. She looked around in awe with Toothless beside her. "Dragons…" She murmured, too in shock to say anything more. She walked forward taking all that she saw in, passing baby dragons playing, adolescents rough housing while the elders watched over them, she was startled as a dragon shot up over them. 

She heard Toothless grumble next to her as she looked up, she followed his dragon's gaze to see her mom hanging with her dragon from the ceiling.

"This is where you've been for 14 years?" She nodded nervously with an anxious smile. 

"You've been rescuing them." Gaining another nervous nod from her, "Unbelievable…" 

"You're not upset?" She questioned, anxious about his answer. 

"What? No- I, I don't know," she stuttered. "It's a bit much to get my head around to be frank. It's not every day you find out your mom is a crazy, feral, vigilante, dragon lady," she said sarcastically.

"Well, at least I'm not boring," she chuckled nervously as she used her bull hook staff to climb down with her dragon's help then sliding off her dragon's wing to the ground landing in a crouch. "Right?" 

A blue Thunderclaw came up and nudged Runa as she began to pet him. "No, I suppose there is that one… specific, thing." She muttered.

"Do-Do you like it?" Valka asked as she approached Runa.

"I-I don't have the words." Runa stuttered as she looked all around her.

At the same time, Toothless was getting crowded by the other dragons which made him very uncomfortable by all this kind of attention. When one of the dragons sniffed near his behind, he growled at them which made them leave to fly around the sanctuary.

"Where did you find Toothless?" Valka asked as she scratched Toothless behind his head which caused him to purr happily.

"I uh, found Toothless in the woods," Runa explained nervously. "He was shot down and wounded."

A solemn look replaced her mother's happy expression. She walked over to a group of dragons that looked like they had recently been rescued.

"This Snafflefang lost its leg to one of Drago Bludvist's iron traps," she explained while showing him a blue and brown dragon with a stump for one of its hind legs.

"And this Raincutter had a wing sliced by razor netting," her mother went on as she showed her another dragon. Runa’s eyes widened in horror when she saw a sleek dragon with torn wings.

"And this…." She paused as a color changing dragon, almost like a chameleon changing with its environment, approached her. Runa noticed that its eyes were cloudy white. "Poor Hobblegrunt was blinded by a tree snare." She patiently held her hand out and waited as the Hobblegrunt gingerly lowered its head. "And then left alone to die," she murmured sympathetically.

"Who's Drago Bludvist?" Runa asked.

"Drago Bludvist is a mad man who traps dragons for a living and controls them to strike fear into the hearts of many Vikings. Anyone who crosses his path… are cut down." Valka explained.

The thought of encountering a man like Drago sent a cold shiver down Runa's spine. Here she thought that Dagur the Deranged was a mad man who liked to kill dragons. But Drago was on a completely different level. He wanted to control dragons and use them as weapons. It made Runa sick to the stomach that someone would do such a thing to innocent creatures.

"And what of this? Did Drago or one of his trappers do this to him?" Valka asked, holding up Toothless' tail fin. Runa froze at the question. If she told her, would she hate her for hurting an innocent dragon? But she had to tell her. She just hoped that she would understand her.

"Well," Runa sighed after giving in, "the crazy thing is; I'm the one who actually shot him down." Valka looked at her in disbelief as she stood up and narrowed her eyes. "Hey, it's… it's okay though! You forgave me, right bud?”

Toothless warbled happily.

It somehow amused Valka to see her daughter getting along with the Night Fury. She had to admit that the two were almost as close as siblings.

"Mom, what happened that night you were taken?" Runa asked. Her father never told her the story of when her mother was taken from her and his father. Whenever she asked about her mother, Stoick would simply ignore her.

Valka sighed before she began to tell the story, "Berk was a land of kill or be killed, but I believed peace was possible. It was an unpopular opinion too. But one night...when you were about 7 months old...a dragon, CloudJumper in fact, broke into the house and found you in the cradle. I rushed to protect you but what I saw...was proof of everything I believed. CloudJumper was playing with you, letting you hold his claw as you giggled but his weight on the cradle made it rock and he left you that scar on your chin..."

Runa touched her scar on her chin. She didn't think that's how she got the scar. Perhaps her father never knew as well. But she knew that Cloud Jumper didn't mean to harm her at all. By seeing how he was loyally following her mother and staying by her side.

"This wasn't a vicious beast, but an intelligent, gentle creature whose soul reflected my own...It didn't last, your father came and frightened Cloud Jumper who lit the house on fire. I begged him to stop, and he did. Your father grabbed you and went to get me, but CloudJumper already took off, holding me in his claws..." Valka looked down sadly, "You and your father nearly died that night, all because I couldn't kill a dragon."

"It runs in the family..." Runa finally said. Valka gave a small smile to that.

"How did you survive?" Runa asked.

"Oh, CloudJumper never meant to harm me. He… must have thought that I belonged here…." She paused and gestured towards the ledge that overlooked a pillar of ice. Runa walked over next to her, and her jaw dropped, and her eyes widened at what she saw: a majestic looking white dragon with spikes that were lighter brown. It looked even bigger than Red Death!

"In the home of the great Bewilderbeast. The Alpha species," Valka explained. "Every nest has their Queen, but this… this is the King of all dragons! With his icy breath, this graceful giant built our nest. A safe haven for dragons everywhere."

Runa saw a few dragons fly around the ice-covered ceiling and walls.

"We all live under his care and his command." Valka said as she and Runa were walking down towards the alpha. Then a bunch of colorful baby dragons which were known as Scuttleclaws surrounding Toothless. They were a cross between a Deadly Nadder and a Hideous Zippleback. They were just smaller than them. Toothless didn't like how the baby Scuttleclaws were invading his space. Cloud Jumper roared at them which caused them to scurry and fly down towards the alpha.

"All but the babies, of course, who… listen to no one." Valka laughed as one of the Scuttleclaws landed on the Alpha dragon. Their flying had woken up the king as they flew away and chased each other. The Bewilderbeast lifted his massive head up as Runa stood like a statue while her mother, Cloud Jumper, and Toothless bowed to the large creature. Up close, the Bewilderbeast was even more intimidating than Runa had thought possible. But it was also beautiful looking. It had blue eyes similar to the sky and large tusks pointed in their direction. The dragon was huge, probably the size of a large mountain.

"I've lived among them for fourteen years, Runa," Valka continued, "learning their ways, discovering their secrets." The Bewilderbeast chose that moment to breathe a snowy powder at Runa. She had to shut her eyes to keep them from getting frozen. She shook the snow off her hair. "Ha ha, he likes ya'."

"Wow." Runa awed at the giant powerful dragon.

She never thought in her wildest dreams that she would encounter such a dragon. It was simply beyond words. For some strange reason, this sanctuary gave off a feeling of home. A place to feel safe and protected from harm. Toothless always gave off the feeling of protection, but also the love and care of a friend.

"So Runa, would ya' like to stay?" Valka questioned, interrupting Runa's thoughts.

Runa gazed up at all of the dragons that resided in the sanctuary. She couldn't believe this is what her mother had been doing for the last fourteen years since she was taken. Somehow, she felt at home in this place. She was finally reunited with her long-lost mother felt like a dream. Perhaps it would be a great idea to stay.

"I would love to, mom." Runa answered, smiling.

Unexpectedly, her mother wrapped her arms around her once more as she returned the gesture.

Chapter Text

Three Years Later:

"So you're really leaving?" Valka asked.

"Yeah," Runa replied, "There's so much wonder out there and I want to be the first to see it."

After Runa had recovered from the loss of her leg, her mother and the other dragons helped her train in fighting and taming other dragons. She had gotten better at defending herself without Toothless by her side. Within the year, Runa was a lot taller, still skinny but strong. It was all in her upper body as well. She changed her outfit to a red tunic with a brown vest along with a belt which was attached from her right shoulder, laid across to shoulder and ended to her hip, and a metal shoulder pad on her right shoulder with the symbol of a Night Fury with a red left tail fin like Toothless's. On her waist, she wore a dark brown leather belt that had a pouch and a holder for her spyglass attached to it with a light blue cloth wrapped on top of the leather belt. She also wore a pair of brown pants with a pouch that sat on her hip and a pair of brown boots. She had black arm braces that hooked on her middle finger. Her long auburn colored hair was put into a high ponytail with a braid on the right side of her head.

{Here's Runa's new outfit (the red one):}

{Image wasn't made by me. It was made by username Baisley from baisleyarts.tumblr.com}

Throughout the three years, she invented "Inferno" which was a device that can transform into a sword that is covered in Nightmare's saliva which ignited it. There were small canisters that contained Zippleback gas. There were also some canisters that contained Flightmare’s paralyzing mist and Smothering Smokebreath’s smoke. She used Inferno whenever she encountered a wild dragon. By surrounding herself in a ring of Zippleback gas and lighting it up, a dragon will think she's one of them. While living with the dragons, she discovered a strong kind of metal that only Gronckles are able to produce: Gronckle Iron. She also developed a shield of her own as well which was also made of Gronckle Iron just like Inferno. The shield had really cool functions. It was a bola launcher, crossbow, grappling line, and a catapult. Like her right metal shoulder pad, it had the same symbol of her Night Fury friend.

"Well, if you plan on going, then I can't stop you," Valka said, "But promise me that you'll write to me."

"Of course I will. I'll send Sharpshot to you once I get there." Runa promised as she attached her shield onto her back. Sharpshot was the Terrible Terror that Runa rescued from Berk along with the other arena dragons. She and her mother were trying to make a new system for Terrible Terrors: Terror mail. It would be used as a mailing system when sending messages to one another. Runa figured that she trained Sharpshot for this purpose because she knew that her mother would want to hear from her as she traveled. Right now, Sharpshot was sitting on top of the saddle. Runa wanted to make sure that he would be comfortable for the flight.

"Good. Where are you going first?" Valka questioned.

"I was thinking of Rome." Runa answered.

"Be careful there, Runa. I hear Romans aren't friendly towards Vikings." Valka warned.

"I'm not exactly a Viking, mom." Runa pointed out.

"You're a special kind of Viking, Runa," Valka stated, "And I'm very proud that you're different from the regular Viking."

"Thanks, mom." Runa thanked her mom as she hugged her. Then she let go and got onto Toothless. Sharpshot sat up front on the saddle. Runa adjusted everything before she would take off. Valka walked up to her and gave her a medium sized bag, "What's this?"

"Some things you might need for any dragon you might come across." Valka explained.

"Thanks again, mom." Runa hugged her mom once more. Then she guided Toothless towards the exit of the sanctuary. She looked over her shoulder to see her mom smiling at her and gave her an air kiss goodbye. Runa returned the gesture and turned to the exit. Toothless leaped out of the sanctuary and went off into the sky. The first step to Runa's journey began once more.

Chapter Text

A/N:

I don’t know where Avalor was located, and I thought it would be cool if Runa and Toothless explored this land.

'Dragons' – Dragonese

The sea was quite beautiful as Runa and Toothless flew over it. They were lucky that there wasn’t any trouble so far. But Runa didn’t want to admit it out loud in case she might jinx their trip. The only one who was sleeping was Sharpshot who was inside one of Runa’s bags. Runa was glad for the quietness of the trip. She began to wonder what he might encounter on this trip. It had been bugging him for a while. She knew that there might be a whole new culture to learn from when she reached her destination, it might be something different or maybe it might be the same as her own. Then Runa spotted an island up ahead of them. As she got closer, she could spot a big town as well. She knew that it wasn’t Rome. But it probably wouldn’t hurt to explore it for a little bit.

So Runa and Toothless soon land in a clearing. They could tell that it was quite peaceful as they walked into the woods.

“Okay, it should be around here somewhere.” A male voice said.

The male voice sounded nearby. Curious to who the voice belonged to, Runa and Toothless headed towards the voice.

“Why did it have to be up in the tree?” The male voice whined.

They soon came over to the bushes. They spotted a boy. The boy looked to be around Runa’s age. He had short curly black hair, brown eyes, and light brown skin. His outfit was entirely different from Runa’s choice of clothing.

The boy began climbing up the tree with some trouble. Once he got onto a high branch, he plucked out a couple of fruits and put them into a satchel. Then he reached towards another one. Suddenly he slipped off the branch and was heading towards the ground. Toothless jumped up and grabbed the boy by the back of his shirt before he could fall to the ground. The boy’s eyes were clenched tight in fright.

“You can open your eyes now.” Runa advised.

The boy opened one eye followed by the other and let out a sigh of relief, “Thank goodness.”

“You okay?” Runa asked.

“I’m alright.” The boy replied.

“Toothless, gently put him down.” Runa instructed.

Toothless gently put him down on his stomach. Runa held her hand out to him and the boy took it. Then she helped him up to his feet. The boy stared at Runa and Toothless with curiosity.

“Who are you?” The boy questioned.

“I’m Runa and this is Toothless.” Runa introduced. Then Sharpshot popped out of Runa’s bag and perched onto Runa’s right shoulder, “And this is Sharpshot.”

“My name is Mateo.” ‘Mateo’ introduced, “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise.” Runa agreed.

“So, what are you doing here in Avalor?” Mateo asked.

“Avalor? That’s where I am?” Runa questioned.

“Yup.” Mateo confirmed.

Runa had never heard of this kingdom. She knew that she was way outside of the archipelago. She wondered how far she was going to travel in order to get to Rome. But maybe she should take a break and explore this land. For the rest of the afternoon, Runa told Mateo everything she knew about Night Furies. Mateo was hooked onto the subject as he petted Sharpshot who curled up in his lap. When that conversation was over, he told Runa about most of the mystical creatures that lived in Avalor, Jaquins to be most precise. Then he told Runa about Shuriki, a power-hungry sorceress who got rid of the royal family and now rules over this once happy and colorful kingdom of Avalor. But he also told her that Princess Elena is still alive who’s trapped in a magical amulet. The royal wizard, Alacazar, Mateo's grandfather, found the amulet and went on a journey to find a way to free Elena. However, it’s been forty-one years and the amulet hasn’t been found and Alacazar hasn’t been seen since. Runa felt sorry for Princess Elena. The girl had lost her family and kingdom to an evil woman and is now trapped and alone in an amulet without a way to get out.

“Hey, do you have a place to stay tonight?” Mateo asked which snapped Runa out of her thoughts and looked up at the sky to notice that the sun was nearly down.

“I’m afraid I don’t since I just got here.” Runa answered. Then the two got up at the same time. Sharpshot crawled up onto Mateo’s arm and perched himself on his left shoulder.

“You can stay with me until you figure out your plans.” Mateo offered.

“Thanks, that would be great.” Runa thanked Mateo, “But what about Toothless and Sharpshot?”

“I’m afraid they’ll have to stay outside.” Mateo concluded, regrettably. Toothless and Sharpshot crooned with sadness. Neither liked being away from Runa.

“I know guys. Just stay near the house, okay?” Runa suggested as she patted Toothless’s snout. Toothless crooned with sadness as he pressed himself against Runa, “I’ll see you later guys.”

Then he gestured to Sharpshot to follow him, and they soon went into the woods.

Runa was surprised when she saw Mateo’s house. It was far different than the ones on Berk. They seemed to be made out of some kind of stone and only the doors and roof were made of wood.

“Wow. You got a nice house, Mateo.” Runa commented.

“Thanks.” Mateo stated as he walked through the gate.

“So you live here by yourself?” Runa asked.

“No, I live with my mom.” Mateo explained.

“Mateo!”

The two turned towards the voice and saw a woman who looked to be in her late 30s. She had short curly dark brown hair and brown eyes. Her outfit was also different from Mateo’s outfit. Runa could tell that she was wearing a pale green long sleeved shirt with a brownish red apron material that covered her chest which was combined into a long dress skirt.

“There you are! I’ve been so worried…” The woman trailed off when she took notice of Runa. “Mateo, who’s this?”

“This is Runa. She’s a traveler who needs a place to stay for a while.” Mateo explained, “Runa, this is my mom Rafa.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Rafa.” Runa greeted with a smile.

“And to you as well, Runa.” Rafa greeted back, “Please, come in.”

“Thank you.” Runa said.

Mateo and Rafa lead her into a room that had a table filled with different kinds of food that Runa didn’t know of. Mateo sat down first and Runa sat right next to him.

“I’ll get you a plate, Runa.” Rafa said as she went back to the kitchen.

“Thank you, Miss Rafa.” Runa thanked her.

“By the way, Runa, where are you from?” Mateo asked.

“I’m from the island of Berk which is in the Barbaric archipelago.” Runa replied.

“Berk? That’s quite a name.” Mateo commented.

“Well it’s an island where a tribe of Vikings live.” Runa stated.

“Wait, you’re a Viking?” Mateo asked, surprised.

“Not really.” Runa replied.

“What do you mean?” Mateo questioned.

“According to the entire tribe, I’m just a hiccup.” Runa answered.

“Hiccup? Why do they call you that?” Mateo questioned, his left brow arched.

“From where I’m from, the runt of the litter is always named ‘hiccup’, human or animal. But my dad let my mom name me Runa instead. Apparently, hiccups don’t match up to Viking standards.” Runa explained.

“Oh, sorry if that came out rude.” Mateo apologized with his palms out in front of him.

“It’s okay, after seventeen years, you get used to it.” Runa admitted.

“But still, I’m sorry.” Mateo apologized once more.

“Don’t worry about it.” Runa accepted his apology.

“Dinner is served.” Rafa announced when she entered the room once more.

Dinner had very interesting dishes. The most interesting one was the chicken and rice dish. Runa never had rice before. The chicken was even better with all of the vegetables and spices that she knew only a few about. Not to mention dessert as well: Spanish churros with chocolate was the sweetest treat she had ever tasted. It was deep fried dough in a round shape which can be dipped in rich chocolate. It was Runa’s first great meal that she has had since she went on her journey of discovery.

After the dinner and dessert, Runa had explained why she was in Avalor. She also told about her life on Berk, meeting Toothless, the times in Dragon training, leaving Berk, the battle of Red Death and reuniting with her mother.

“Wow, you’ve done some amazing things so far, Runa.” Mateo complimented.

“Thanks, but I would’ve been able to do all that without Toothless.” Runa commented.

“But it’s still incredible that you were able to do all of that.” Mateo stated, “But taming dragons is just as amazing.”

“Yeah, you would be shocked about all of what I learned from my mother when she told me about the dragons she had been living with,” Runa admitted, “However I felt like I should learn even more as I go on my journey and see what wonders I might see.”

“I have a good feeling that you’ll be able to learn a lot about the world.” Mateo said.

“Thanks, Mateo.” Runa said with a small smile.

Chapter Text

"Wow, I didn't think there would be more dragons other than Toothless." Mateo said as he petted Toothless's head who purred at the attention he was getting. They were outside of Rafa's house. The dragons came out near the tree line. Toothless licked Runa so much, she thought she was going to drown in Toothless’s saliva. Once they met up in the early morning, the two went out fishing for the dragons. After getting enough for them, they went back to the house and ate a yummy breakfast. Right now, the two were in the backyard playing with the dragons.

"True. However, not many dragons have been discovered since Vikings don't venture far from their homelands. They only thing they want to know about them are their weaknesses and how honorable they'll be once they slay them." Runa commented.

"I can't believe that they would do such things towards these incredible creatures." Mateo added.

"Well, I just hope that I'll be able to make a place where dragons can coexist with humans." Runa admitted.

"I know you will, Runa." Mateo assured her.

Then the two heard voices around the corner. Curious to see who was there, they quietly walked to the corner and spotted a young girl with long brown hair and dark blue eyes. She had a tiara on her head and wore a pretty purple dress. She had three winged cats next to her. Runa guessed that these must be Jaquins which are winged jaguars. The first one looked to be a female. She had orange colored fur, red spots and pink feathers, and golden eyes. The one next to her was a little bit bigger than her and it looked like a male one. He had yellow colored fur, orange spots and feathers, and green eyes. The one next to the girl also appeared to be a male as well. He had golden colored fur, blue spots and feathers, and ice blue eyes.

"I know. But maybe you could help me. I need to summon his Chanul." The girl said.

"I don't know what that is. But I'm afraid that you won't find it here. Good day now." Rafa said before she slammed the gate shut in front of the girl.

"Well that could have gone better." The golden Jaquin commented.

"How do you know what a Chanul is?" Mateo asked. The girl and the Jaquins turned to Mateo and Runa. Then the girl quickly walked to Mateo.

"Oh! Well…" The girl began to say, not knowing how to answer Mateo's question.

"That was my mom you were just talking to." Mateo explained, "I'm Mateo."

"I'm Runa." Runa introduced and turned to Toothless and Sharpshot. "This is Toothless and Sharpshot."

"I'm Luna." The female Jaquin said.

"Migs." The yellow Jaquin said.

"Skylar." The gold Jaquin said.

"Wait, you're Alacazar's grandson?" The girl asked, pointing at Mateo.

"You knew my grandfather?" Mateo questioned, brow arched.

"Um, sort of. My name is Sofia," 'Sofia' introduced, "I know this might sound strange, but your grandfather sent me here to free Princess Elena."

"Princess Elena?" Mateo pondered. Then he realized who Sofia spoke of, "Wait that means... that's the amulet of Avalor!" He pointed at the amulet that Sofia wore around her neck.

"Yes, how did you know?" Sofia asked.

"My mother told me the story so many times I memorized it." Mateo said before he turned around and gestured to Sofia and Runa to follow him, "Follow me.”

"Where are we going?" Sofia asked as she, Runa and the Jaquins followed after him.

"To my workshop." Mateo replied when he arrived at a hole that was covered by a wooden wheel. He moved the wheel to the side and gestured to the entrance to his workshop. He got down on his knees and crawled into the entrance with Runa behind him.

"Wish me luck." Sofia said before following after them, leaving the Jaquins and dragons outside.

Mateo lit up a lantern and carried it with him as Runa and Sofia walked down the long dark stairway.

"It's a long way down." Sofia commented.

"I know. But it's the only way to keep everything secret. When Queen Shuriki took over, she banned all magic except her own." Mateo explained when they reached the bottom of the stairs and entered a room that was filled with all kinds of things that a wizard would use: books, bottles in different shapes and sizes, drums and drumsticks, carpets, and candles.

"So there are no wizards in Avalor?" Sofia asked as Mateo placed the lantern on a small top shelf near the corner of the door.

"Not anymore." Mateo stated and went over to a cabinet that held a few colored drumsticks on a shelf and grabbed a few, "When my grandma hid all of my grandpa's things down here, but my mother never wanted anything to do with them. So it sat here all locked up until I found it. I’ve been trying to teach myself magic ever since." He placed the sticks on the ground near a decorative round stone slab on the floor.

"I can almost imagine how hard that must be." Runa commented while Mateo went to grab a book.

"Okay, let me think, I just need a few things." Mateo grabbed a candle and lit it before he placed it on the ground near the book and went to get a purple mat with orange-colored designs on it and unrolled it in front of them, "Okay just sit down here, everyone."

"Why?" Sofia asked as Mateo grabbed a few drums.

"We're going to summon my grandpa's Chanul." Mateo confirmed as he placed the drums near him.

"What is a Chanul exactly?" Sofia asked as Mateo sat down, Indian style, and opened the book of magic.

"A spirit animal. It's like a guide to all the magical stuff in the world that we can't see." Mateo explained while trying to find the summoning spell, "Like Princess Elena. It was my grandpa's Chanul who figured out she was in the Amulet and told him how to get her out."

He then reached the page he was looking for. "Here we go. Now, where's my tamborita?" He pulled out a drum and struck it with a stick.

"Okay, this is the first time I've tried this incantation, so it may not work the first... eight or nine times. Maybe ten." He cleared his throat. "Appear to us, Animal spirit of Alacazar. Illuminara Alacazar wyowell!"

Mateo struck the tamborita, breaking the stick. Runa and Sofia cringed at his mistake.

"Try a little lighter, Mateo." Runa suggested.

"That would be a better idea." Mateo said, sheepishly, and grabbed another drumstick. Then he held the drum up again and got ready to tap the drum, "Let's try that again. Illuminara Alacazar wyowell!"

Mateo hit the tamborita a little more lightly. The lights all went out, and a howling wind was heard. Sofia gasped.

"What's happening?" Sofia trembled.

"Did it work, Mateo?" Runa asked, a little creeped out.

Suddenly, a puff of smoke appeared, and a blue spirit fox emerged from it. It was covered in neon aura, cyan fur and eyes, dark cyan nose, eyebrows and swirl pattern stripes, long goatee.

"Hiya!" The spirit smiled. "Greetings from the spirit world! How are you doing today?"

"Oh, mighty Chanul, you honor us with your presence!" Mateo said respectfully.

"Wow… and here I thought that stories about spirits were just stories." Runa said as she stared at the blue spirit fox. She never thought she would be able to see such a creature. Not to mention a friendly one as well.

"Hey, I know you're excited, I get it!" The spirit chuckled and winked. "It's not every day you meet a spirit animal, right? But you called me, I'm here, we can skip all the fanfare and just get on with it, okay?" Zuzo disappeared.

"Of course, mighty Chanul!" Mateo agreed before Zuzo appeared next to him.

"Oh, you can call me Zuzo." The spirit smiled.

"Yes, of course, mighty Zuzo!" Mateo declared as Zuzo circled around him.

"You know, you don't have to call me anything." Zuzo deadpanned who got annoyed by Mateo's tone of voice. He turned to Sofia. "So, you're the princess who's going to free Elena?"

"I guess so." Sofia shrugged. Zuzo disappeared and appeared behind Sophia.

"Alright then," Zuzo smiled. "Now, here's what ya' gotta do..."

"Wait, I thought I just had to summon you." Sofia frowned as Zuzo licked his paw.

"Uh-huh." Zuzo nodded. "So I could tell you how to get her out. That's what spirit guides do. They guide you." He disappeared and reappeared on the stone slab, "First, you gonna need the wand that put Elena in there." He pointed at the amulet.

"Shuriki's wand?" Sofia gasped, "But she keeps it in her pocket!" She gestured to her pocket on her dress.

"That's great!" Zuzo smiled. "Then you'll know exactly where to find it! Now, once you've got the wand, you just wrap the wand around it, and put it on the crown of Azaluna!"

"The crown of who?" Runa asked, brow arched.

"Azaluna." Mateo told her. "He was a great healer who could undo any spell or curse. There's an ancient Meruvian statue of him way up in the mountains."

"It's kind of like a hospital for magical mishaps." Zuzo pointed out.

"But I don't know where it is!" Sofia frowned. "Or how I'm going to get there or how I'm going to steal Shuriki's wand."

"Okay, let's all take a deep breath." Zuzo instructed and took a deep breath and let it out. "In and out..."

The humans followed his actions.

"Good." Zuzo nodded and walked over to Sofia. "Now, I've got some spirit animal wisdom for ya': Just because you're the one, doesn't mean you're the only one." Sofia looked confused. "That's not supposed to make sense right now. You'll get it later! But first, you've gotta go get that wand, Princess!" He jumped into the center of the room. "Alright, it's been a pleasure being your spirit guide today. Safe travels, bye!"

Zuzo vanished in a puff of smoke.

"Quite an interesting character, huh?" Runa questioned.

"I'll say." Sofia agreed.

"How great was that?" Mateo cheered. "I summoned my first Chanul!"

"Congratulations, Mateo." Runa complimented, "But what did Zuzo mean by that Sofia wasn't the only 'one'?"

"Well I hope I’ll get it later." Sofia prayed.

Mateo was still cheering to himself until he slipped on a drumstick, almost falling until Sofia grabbed him and Runa got behind him in case he fell backwards.

"Sorry!" He yelped, as he almost pulled her down too.

"Whoa!" Sofia yelped as Mateo steadied her and Runa grabbed his shoulders.

"Hey, nice moves." Mateo smiled. "I bet you're a good dancer, aren't you?"

"That's how I'll get her wand!" Sofia realized as she and Runa let go of Mateo. "I'll dance with her!"

"Ugh, that won't work. Shuriki outlawed dancing when she banned music." Mateo denied, gesturing him playing a trombone.

"That's a bummer." Runa commented.

Mateo made a dance stance, "My mom still taught me the sambarosa though." He said as he did a quick dance.

"We have to go back to the palace!" Sofia declared as she grabbed Mateo's hand, breaking him out of his stance, and pulling him up to the stairs with Runa behind them.

" We?" Mateo questioned before he yelped as Sofia continued to drag him to the stairs.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

The group went back to the castle so that Sofia could get Shuriki's wand. They all felt a little bit nervous and scared for the little princess. But they had faith in her.

"Do you think she's okay?" Mateo asked as he sat on Luna.

"Let's have some faith in Sofia. If she was able to convince her family to come here to where a dangerous sorceress lives, then she can do it." Runa pointed out as she sat on Toothless.

"I guess you're right, Runa." Mateo agreed. Then they spotted Sofia coming around the corner.

"I got the wand!" Sofia confirmed as she ran towards them with the wand in her hand.

"Right on, Sofia!" Luna beamed.

"I don't know how you pulled that off, but Shuriki never lets anyone get close to her." Mateo pointed out.

"Look at her!" Skylar smirked as Sofia got onto his back. "Girl looks as sweet as sugar, but she got some skills!"

"Okay Mateo, show the way to Azaluna!" Sofia urged. "We have a Princess to free!"

The Jaquins carried their passengers into the sky with the dragon riders right behind them. The group flew deep into Avalor until they reached some ruins. Most of the plant life had taken over some of the buildings while there were others that had pieces of them lying around.

"What's that?" Sofia asked.

"An old Meruvian temple." Mateo declared. "The statue is inside."

"Whoa, man!" Skylar smirked as they observed the abandoned temple as they dove in closer. "They really let the place go ."

"The Meruvians vanished centuries ago." Mateo explained. "No-one knows what happened to them, or where they went. All that's left of the ancient civilization of Meru are ruins like this."

"We have a fair share of ruins where I'm from." Runa commented.

"Really?" Mateo asked.

"What kind?" Sofia asked.

"Half sunken boats, graveyards and dried up dragon and Viking skeletons." Runa answered.

"Most of those ruins were caused by dragons and Vikings." Toothless added.

"I don't really blame any of you for that." Runa stated, "Vikings just never even tried to understand dragons and Red Death was the main cause of all of those wars."

"I would like to agree with that statement." Toothless grunted in agreement.

They flew into the temple, stopping when they reached a cliff edge over a pool of shining water. The humans dismounted off the Jaquins and dragons and stared at the pool below them.

"Where's the statue?" Sofia asked.

"Legend has it you need to swim across the enchanted blue waters for the magic to work." Mateo declared. Runa and Mateo noticed that Sofia looked nervous at the task of finding the statue.

"You'll be fine, Sofia." Runa reassured her.

"Good luck." Mateo encouraged her.

"Okay." Sofia nodded and slid down to the small ledge below near the lake. She tried to think of a way to find the statue in the pool in front of her.

"Being a mermaid would really come in handy right now." Sofia told the amulet. Then the amulet glowed, and string of pink sparkles swirled around and changed her into a mermaid.

"Whoa, did you see that?" Skylar gasped.

"I wish I could shapeshift that easily." Mateo admitted.

"Wow, that's pretty cool." Runa commented.

Sofia dove into the pool and searched for the statue. She grew worried when she didn't see it. She went further into the pool and spotted the statue where the crown laid.

"That must be it!" Sofia smiled. Then she took off the amulet and wrapped it around the wand, "Right, we have to put the Amulet and wand on the crown of Azaluna." Sofia declared.

She swam towards it and plugged the wand into a hole in the crown. There was a series of whirring sounds. The wand and amulet glowed pink and shot a beam upwards. Then bubbles swirled around it and the statue rose out of the water as the pink beam disappeared. Runa, Mateo, the Jaquins and dragons gasped as the statue finally reached the surface of the pool.

"Whoaaa!" Sofia yelled as she slipped down Azaluna's tail and landed at the end of it. She gazed up at the statue as she stood up and saw the glowing amulet float down. It fluttered to the ground, creating a cloud of pink smoke with a blue light glowed within. When the smoke and light cleared, Princess Elena was standing before them. The group on the top ledge gasped in amazement once again. Sofia noticed that her amulet was floating towards her and gently grabbed it as it returned to her. But she noticed something different about it.

"My amulet," Sofia gasped. "It changed color." She put the amulet back on around her neck.

"Princess Elena?" Sofia asked, approaching her.

The light around Elena faded and she opened her eyes. Skyler and Luna (carrying Mateo) along with Toothless flew down as Elena started moving her body, overjoyed.

"I'm free!" She smiled, placing her hands on her cheeks. "I'm finally free!" She spun around, but almost lost her balance. "Whoa!"

"Are you okay?" Sofia asked.

"I'm good." Elena chuckled. "I'm good. Guess this is what happens when you're stuck inside an amulet for 41 years. You forget how to walk."

Elena hugged Sofia, lifting her up and squealed.

"I knew you were the one!" She beamed and twirled around. "Thank you!"

"You're welcome." Sofia cringed at her tight grip on her.

"Princess Elena!" Skylar called, as he and Luna along with Toothless flew down.

"Oh, Jaquins," Elena smiled as she released Sofia and saw Runa on Toothless’s back. "And dragons as well."

"Princess Elena." Skylar repeated, as he and Luna bowed.

"Princess Elenaaaa!" Mateo yelped as he slid off Luna's back. He chuckled awkwardly, then stood up and bowed. "I'm Mateo, Alacazar's grandson."

"I'm Runa and this is Toothless." Runa said, bowing. Toothless gave a gummy smile which made Elena giggle.

"You don't have to bow," Elena chuckled. "And you, huh, can just call me Elena."

"Okay, Elena," Mateo nodded. "I can't believe you're really back!"

"Neither can I," Elena sighed. "I was in the amulet so long; I thought I might never get out. But here I am."

It feels so weird having my feet on the ground

It's been a while since I've been walking around

With my own eyes, I can once again see

My dream has come true — I am free

But now that I'm here, there's a mission at hand

To drive that witch out of our beautiful land

I'll banish the darkness and bring back the light

'Cuz this time I'm ready to fight

This is my time, my time to face my old foe

My time, reclaim what was ours long ago

This is my time to stand up with honor and pride

My time, I've come too far to be denied

Elena walked up to Azaluna's crown and took the wand. She got on Skylar, and they took off, followed by Luna who was carrying Mateo and Sofia on her back along with the dragon riders behind them and out of the temple.

Now off I must fly to the palace once more

To win back the freedom of all Avalor

I've spent my whole life waiting just for this day

And nothing will get in my way

This is my time, I have a plan that can't fail

My time, I won't stop 'til I prevail

My time, to honor my family and friends

My time, this is my time once again

This is my time once again

The group soon headed off to face Shuriki, the evil ruler who invaded Avalor and forcefully took the throne. They were going to end her reign of terror and cruelty once and for all.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

The group landed on a ridge outside of Avalor. They were glad that Elena was finally freed from the amulet. But they didn't know how they were going to go against Shuriki, a powerful sorceress.

"Okay, I'll see you back in the city." Elena declared.

"Where are you going?" Sofia asked.

"I'm going to give Shuriki a taste of her own magic." Elena held up the wand.

"But Queen Shuriki is really powerful!" Mateo protested.

"Not without her wand." Elena smiled.

"Wait, we'll come with you!" Sofia offered.

"Me too!" Mateo added.

"Please, Elena?" Runa pleaded, "It's foolish to go against her without a plan."

"No, no." Elena shook her head. "Besides, you've already risked so much for me. This is something I have to do alone." She glanced at Skylar. "Let's go."

Skylar took off. The rest of the group watched her fly off towards the castle of Avalor.

"We have to help her, Mateo." Runa declared.

"Let's go." Sofia nodded.

"Right." Mateo nodded. "Go, Luna! Catch that Princess!"

"Let's go!" Runa nodded.

“Let’s do it!” Luna took off after Skylar with Migs and the dragon riders behind her.

"Elena!" Runa called as Luna, Migs, and the dragon riders flew over as Skylar carried Elena off the castle balcony. "What happened?"

"I tried my best." Elena sighed. "But I couldn't get the spell right and Shuriki has your family now!"

"She has my family?!" Sofia gasped.

"I'm so sorry!" Elena apologized.

"There she is!" A guard yelled from below. "Archers, lock your arrows! Draw!"

The guard started firing arrows at them.

"Whoa, they're shooting arrows!" Skylar dodged the barrage. "Evasion action! Dodge and weave!"

"Toothless, give a warning shot!" Runa ordered. Toothless charged up his plasma blast and it hit the guards' feet which caused them to fly backwards.

"Nice shot!" Runa complimented as she patted Toothless's head.

"We should just get on out of here!" Luna suggested.

"We can go to my place!" Mateo offered.

"Great, hang on!" Luna nodded.

The Jaquins and dragon riders flew off into the distance. Sofia looked back, worried for her family.

"I hope they're okay." Sofia sighed.

"Don't worry, we'll save them, Sofia." Runa assured the young princess. Sofia nodded at her words.

Soon enough the Jaquins and Toothless landed in the garden of Mateo's home. Elena walked away sadly.

"Elena?" Runa asked. "What happened back there?"

Rafa emerged from the house.

"I never knew what happened to my sister and grandparents... until today," Elena declared. "Seeing them trapped in that painting reminded me of the last time I saw Isabel."

"Isabel?" Sofia asked.

"My little sister." Elena nodded. "She had been out in the garden all day, building a new feeder for the Jaquins. She was filthy, and our parents were on their way home for dinner, so I asked her to change. So she came back wearing a clean dress, but her hands and face were still covered in dirt. I had just finished cleaning her up when... I heard my parents' carriage pulling up outside. And then, Shuriki arrived."

Runa sighed, "I'm sorry."

"So am I." Sofia bowed her head.

"When I saw her in that enchanted painting thing, she still had a smudge on her cheek." Elena noted. "I guess I missed a spot."

"We have a spell that can get them out." Rafa announced.

"We do?" Mateo frowned.

"We do." Rafa nodded. "Your grandfather showed me where it was before he left. But I never learned magic, so I cannot cast the spell. You have to do it, Mateo."

"And, er, why would I be able to do it?" Mateo asked.

"Mateo, you're down there in the basement, practicing magic day and night." Rafa smiled. "You think I don't know this? But Elena, I must warn you: To bring them out while Shuriki is still in power will place them in grave danger."

Mateo felt uncertain. He had never done a powerful spell before. He knew his grandpa was a great wizard, but could he pull off without screwing up?

"You can do it, Mateo." Runa encouraged the nervous boy, "You have your grandpa's blood running through you. So I know that you'll be able to do the spell."

"You can do it!" The dragons crooned with excitement. Mateo smiled at everyone in the yard. The gate creaked which caused everyone's attention.

"We have visitors," Rafa noted. "Quick, hide! Over there!"

The others hid, while Rafa headed to the gate.

"Okay, coming! Coming!" She called.

She opened the gate to find three people there.

"Rafa, did you hear?" One man asked excitedly. "They say that Princess Elena has returned!"

"Hurry, hurry, come inside," Rafa urged. "We have to be careful. Princess Elena? It's okay. We can trust them."

Elena emerged from behind a tree along with everyone else.

"It is true!" An old man declared. "The Princess lives! My Princess!"

The people bowed.

"You don't have to bow." Elena sighed. "Oh, okay..."

"We are at your command." The first man declared.

"I will take on Shuriki myself!" The old man proclaimed.

"Thank you, all of you." Elena smiled. "But this is my fight, not yours. I'm the one who must face her."

"You may be the one, but you're not the only one." Sofia stated.

"Zuzo said that." Runa remembered. "And now we know what he meant."

"Okay, what did he mean?" Elena asked.

"We can all help." Sofia smiled. "You don't have to take on Shuriki alone."

"You just need to tell us what to do." Runa added.

"You know, all this time I was stuck in the Amulet, I thought I was alone." Elena admitted. "But you're right, Sofia. It doesn't have to be that way. I have all of you."

"Yeah, but what good are we against Shuriki and all her soldiers?" Skylar frowned.

"I'm still figuring that out." Elena admitted. "But I'm going to need everyone's help."

"We're with you!" Sofia smiled.

"All the way!" Mateo and Runa nodded.

"Not just you." Elena declared. " Everyone."

Skylar, who was carrying Elena and Sofia, and Toothless, who was carrying Runa, were flying past all of the ships, making sure that the guards from the castle wouldn't spot them. They soon landed on a ridge in the rear of Avalor just below the castle.

"Where are we?" Sofia asked as she and Elena unmounted Skylar along with Runa who unmounted Toothless.

"A secret back entrance to the palace," Elena revealed. "Not that I ever snuck out when I wasn't supposed to..."

"I'm pretty sure you did." Runa commented.

Elena pulled some vines away from an old door, then grabbed the handle and forced it open.

"I'll see you at the rendezvous point, Skylar." She smiled, as she, Runa, Sofia, Sharpshot, and Toothless entered.

"You better." Skylar smirked before he flew off.

"How will we find my family?" Sofia asked, as they walked further down the tunnel.

"There's only one place Shuriki could have put them." Elena declared.

The group quickly followed after Elena. As they passed through another door, they bumped into a man named Armando.

"Princess Elena?!" Armando gasped.

"Hey there," Elena smiled. "You look like a nice guy who just wants to do the right thing."

"I do?" Armando frowned. "I mean, I do! Whatever you need, Princess, I am at your service!"

Shortly afterwards, Armando knocked on the door to the dungeons, and was answered by two guards.

"Excuse me, but Queen Shuriki wants the both of you to report to her right away." Armando lied.

"I'll go." The tall guard told his bold partner. "You stay here."

"No, she wanted to see the both of you!" Armando yelped, as the tall guard walked down the hall.

"Well, one of us has to watch the prisoners." The guard retorted.

"Um, wait! Hold on!" Armando tried to get in, but the other guard slammed the door in his face. "Ow, that hurt..."

Armando went over to the girls, boys, and dragons.

"One of the guards wouldn't leave!" He groaned as he rubbed his nose.

"I got one way." Runa suggested, holding her index finger up.

"What's that?" Elena asked, brow arched.

"Toothless can blast the door down. So you might want to back up a bit." Runa suggested.

Runa, Elena, Sofia and Armando moved away from the door as Toothless charged his blast in front of the door. When it finally hit, the door was in pieces and the guard was knocked unconscious.

"Wow, nice move, Toothless." Elena complimented.

"Thanks." Toothless warbled with a gummy smile.

Then Sofia and Runa quickly ran past the guard and grabbed the key that hung on the wall. The two ran down the small hallway and arrived at a cell where Sofia's family was being held.

"Hi." Sofia whispered.

"Sofia!" Her family gasped in unison.

"Who's this?" Her father, Roland, asked when he noticed Runa next to her.

"I'm Runa, a friend of Sofia's." Runa said with Sharpshot on her shoulder. "This is Sharpshot."

"We have to hurry!" Sofia hissed.

"Sharpshot, aim for the lock." Runa commanded, pointing at the cell lock.

"No problem." Sharpshot said.

Sofia's family quickly moved out of the way as he charged up his shot. Sharpshot then hit the lock with his fire blast, which caused a huge hole in the lock.

"Nice shot." Runa complimented Sharpshot.

"Thanks." Sharpshot crooned.

"You have a lot of explaining to do!" Her mother, Miranda, frowned.

"Mom, I will, later. I promise." Sofia opened the door.

"Come on, let's go!" Runa gestured to Sofia and her family to follow her.

Runa tied up the guard and she Roland helped carry him to another cell and locked the door on him. Everyone met up outside of the dungeon.

"Dad, this is Princess Elena." Sofia introduced Elena.

"I'm sorry for the danger I put your family in," Elena curtsied. "But I've waited so many years for the one princess who could free me from the Amulet and that was Sofia. I sensed it from the very first day she moved into your castle."

"So when I was picking out Sofia's welcome gifts, it was you who made the amulet glow?" Roland asked, pointing at Elena.

"Yes." Elena smiled. "I needed someone young enough to get close to Shuriki without making her suspicious, but brave and clever enough to get me out. So you shouldn't be mad at her." Elena placed her hands on Sofia's shoulders. "You should be proud."

"Not many would take that sort of risk. But Sofia pulled it off." Runa commented with her arms crossed. Toothless and Sharpshot crooned in agreement, "She's one brave princess."

"Sofia, you still should have told us what was going on." Miranda declared.

"I know," Sofia sighed. "I just wanted to keep you all out of trouble."

"Well, it's too late for that." Amber huffed.

"I think a pardon may be in order... just this once." Roland smiled.

"I have a plan to get you all to safety, but we have to hurry." Elena urged.

In the throne room, Shuriki was growing impatient. She wanted Elena imprisoned for the moment until she can think of another way to punish her. She couldn't believe that she had been alive all this time.

"Queen Shuriki, when I helped you invade Avalor, you promised me that no-one in my family would be hurt!" Esteban recalled.

"I also promised you power, and look at you now, Chancellor Esteban," She retorted. "Just be happy that I kept one of my promises or you'll wind up like your aunt and uncle."

"You wanted to see me, your grace?" The head guard entered the room.

"I don't want to see anyone until those princesses are found!" Shuriki spat.

"Hey there, Shuriki!" Luna flew into the room. "Long time, no see!"

"I've put up with you buzzards outside, but not in my palace!" Shuriki fired blasts from her wand.

"But it's so comfy in here!" Luna dodged the blasts. "Ooh, here's a nice little perch!" She landed on Shuriki's throne.

"Get off my throne!" Shuriki yelled. "Vadishima!"

But Luna leapt off the throne.

"Missed me!" She taunted.

"Capture that beast!" Shuriki ordered.

"You heard the Queen!" Esteban told the guard. "Move!"

"Yes, sir!" The guard obeyed as they all left the room.

Mateo then entered the empty room, walking up to the enchanted painting.

"Okay, let's see this spell," He unfurled a scroll. "Whoa. 'Tala-key-waly'? Oh boy, that's a tongue twister." He sat down Indian style and took out his tamborita and drumstick.

"Mateo." Elena whispered, as she and the others entered, which startled him.

"Oh, it's you." Mateo sighed in relief. For a second, he thought it was Shuriki.

"Isabel..." Elena glanced at the painting. "You have to get them out, Mateo. Now!"

"Okay, here we go." Mateo sighed once more and started tapping his tamborita. "Tila-key-waly apatua. Tila-key-waly aparasel. Tila-key-waly five!"

The painting glowed and a cloud of blue smoke appeared. When the smoke cleared, Elena's grandparents and little sister appeared before them.

"Isabel!" Elena gasped.

"Elena!" Isabel hugged her sister.

"I missed you so much!" Elena smiled. "Let me just..." She wiped the dirt off Isabel's cheek.

"You're safe." Isabel smiled.

"Abuelo! Abuela!" Elena hugged her grandparents.

"The palace looks so different." Her grandfather, Francisco, mused.

"Where is Shuriki?" Her grandmother, Luisa, asked.

"She's still here." Elena sighed.

"I never should have let Alacazar put us in that painting!" Luisa declared.

"Can we talk about this later?" Elena asked. "We have to go!"

They all rushed outside, where Skylar and several Jaquins were waiting.

"Everyone hurry!" Elena urged. "Get on a Jaquin!"

"Whoa, Princess!" Skylar frowned. "You should have given me a head count. Some of you are gonna have to double up!"

"These Jaquins will take your family back to your ship," Elena told Roland. "We're taking the others."

"Since when do people ride Jaquins?" Francisco asked as he mounted Migs while Runa and Mateo got onto Toothless.

"Don't get used to it." Migs snorted. Elena helped Luisa mount Migs.

"I'm not running away from Shuriki again, Elena." Luisa frowned.

"We're not running away, abuela." Elena declared. "You'll see."

One by one, the Jaquins along with Toothless took off from the castle balcony.

"I'm going to stay and help Elena." Sofia declared she and Amber shared a Jaquin.

"What?!" Amber yelped. "If I knew that, I'd have gotten on another bird thingy!"

"We should help too, Rollie." Miranda suggested.

"I intend to," Roland nodded. "But the children should return to the ship where it's safe."

"We'll be okay, dad." Sofia smiled.

"We won't be alone." Runa assured Roland, "Everyone's coming."

"What do you mean, 'everyone'?" Roland asked.

In the streets, the three citizens who had come to Mateo's house were recruiting others.

"Come on, we're going to the castle!" The old man urged.

"Viva Avalor!" The other man smiled.

"Viva Avalor!" The crowd cheered, as they grew in numbers and marched toward the palace. "Avalor! Avalor!"

Back at the palace, Luna was still distracting Shuriki with her taunting. Luna was enjoying every minute of it.

"Hey Shuriki, I'm getting a little lonely up here!" Luna flew around a window.

"You again!" Shuriki growled. "Vadishima!"

"Too slow!" Luna taunted.

"Vadishima!" Shuriki snarled.

"Missed me again!" Luna smirked. "You'll have to aim better than that if you're gonna zap me!"

"Oh, I will, you pest!" Shuriki spat. "Vadishima!"

Luna dodged the blast, which shattered the window.

"Nice shot, Shuriki!" Luna winked. "Well, it's been a blast distractin' ya, but I'm outta here!"

Luna flew out of the broken window.

"D-Distracting me?" Shuriki frowned. "What is she talking about, Esteban?"

The sound of chanting filtered through the broken window.

"What is that sound?" Shuriki asked.

A trio of guards entered the room.

"They're coming, your majesty." One declared.

"Who's coming?" Shuriki inquired.

"All of Avalor." The guard answered.

The chanting grew loudly.

"Is that... singing?" Shuriki gasped.

The citizens sang as they approached.

And so we will march

To the palace once more

To bring back the freedom

Of all Avalor

We spent our whole lives

Waiting just for this day

And nothing

No, nothing

Will stand in our way

This is our time

Together as one we won't fail

This is our time

Together as one, we'll prevail

Our time

To honor our family and friends

Our time

This is our time

This is our time

This is our time

This is our time

Once again

Two guards stood before the advancing mob, wielding spears.

"Halt!" One yelled.

"Stop right there!" The other commanded.

"I'll take care of them." Roland unsheathed his sword. "Brace yourself, Miranda!"

"Whoa!" Miranda yelped, as their Jaquin dove downward.

The two guards fled in fear before they even came close.

"They've locked the gate!" Elena declared. "We have to break it down!"

"Or we can fly around the other side and open it." Sofia suggested.

"Actually, I got a better idea." Runa suggested, "Fire!" She ordered, pointing at the gate. Toothless shot a plasma blast at the gate which made the two jumps to the sides.

"That'll work, too." Elena nodded.

"Good boy." Runa patted Toothless's neck. Toothless crooned at the compliment.

Elena, the royal family's Jaquins, and the dragon rider flew into the courtyard, sending more guards running. Elena, Roland, and Sofia leapt off. The citizens of Avalor marched into the palace. Three guards approached. Roland drew his sword as the citizens neared. Toothless landed on the right side of Roland, growling at the guards.

"Stand aside!" Toothless growled as Runa took out Inferno.

"Stay together!" Elena instructed. "Stay strong!"

"Stay firm, men!" One guard instructed, as they backed away while the crowd was coming towards them.

"Stop, in the name of the Queen!" Another yelled. Shuriki, Esteban, and Armando entered the courtyard.

"Stop them!" Shuriki ordered.

"There's just too many!" One guard yelled. Toothless roared at the guards, which caused them to flee in fright.

"Retreat!" Another yelped, as they fled. "Run!"

"I'll just be going now!" Armando ran to join the crowd.

"Cowards!" Shuriki turned to the crowd. "Enough! Obstura!"

A bolt of magic from her wand flew up into the sky, creating dark purple storm clouds.

"Leave my palace at once!" Shuriki demanded.

"It's not your palace, Shuriki." Elena declared. "It's ours! And you can't stop all of us!"

"I don't have to." Shuriki smirked. "I only need to stop you!"

Shuriki raised her wand... but only for Esteban to grab her hand.

"Esteban, what are you doing?!" Shuriki gasped. Then she felt something pull her wand from her grasp. She looked up and saw a little green dragon holding onto her wand. Sharpshot went over to Runa and dropped the wand into her hand.

"Here ya go, Elena." Runa said as she handed the wand to Elena.

"Gracias." Elena thanked and held the wand in front of her.

"You can't use the wand on me, girl!" Shuriki sneered.

"Maybe so," Elena agreed. "But let's see how powerful you are without it."

Elena held the wand in front of her and snapped it into two pieces.

"No!" Shuriki screamed.

Streams of light flew out of the wand and briefly enveloped Shuriki in blue smoke as she fell to her knees. Shuriki rapidly aged; her dark hair became white, and her face had wrinkles and liver spots on it.

"Nooo!" She cried.

The storm clouds parted, and the sun shined as flowers sprouted all over Avalor.

Elena approached the weakened aged sorceress.

"Shuriki, your reign is over!" She announced.

"No!" Shuriki yelled in anger as she stood up and ran from Elena. The crowd gasped at her changed appearance. When she reached the castle walls, she realized she had nowhere to go. As she looked at the crowd, she backed away and fell off the edge, down into the waters below. "Nooo!"

Elena, Sofia and Runa looked over the edge. They were shocked that Shuriki would do such a thing. 

Francisco placed a hand on Elena's shoulder, "She's gone, Elena." He declared. "We won!"

"After all these years!" Elena hugged him.

"All hail the rightful heir of Avalor!" Esteban announced. "Princess Elena!"

The crowd cheered Elena's name. They were relieved that Shuriki was gone forever. However, Runa felt that this wasn't the end of Shuriki. But he'll put that thought away for now. For now, the people of Avalor were free of the dark sorceress.

"Wait, I'm in charge of the kingdom now?" Elena gasped. She was surprised that she would be the ruler of Avalor.

"You are the eldest child." Francisco pointed out. "The crown goes to you."

"It does?" Elena gasped.

"You will be a great ruler, Elena." Luisa smiled as she placed her hands on her shoulders. "And you'll have your grandfather and I to help you, so there's nothing to worry about. Now go and address your people."

"Right." Elena nodded. "Address my people. Okay..." She walked through the crowd while holding Sofia's hand. "Hello. Hi. How are you? Hey there."

Elena stopped as she reached the Enchancia royal family with the dragon riders beside them.

"And thank you for everything." Elena told Sofia. Then she looked at Runa. "And to you, Runa as well."

"Think nothing of it." Runa admitted with her arms crossed as she smiled.

"You're welcome." Toothless and Sharpshot crooned.

"I guess this belongs to you." Sofia said as she took off her amulet and held it out to Elena.

"Sofia, I want you to have it." Elena put the amulet back on around Sofia's neck. "For all you've done for Avalor. Besides, I think I've seen enough of that amulet for a lifetime."

"Thank you, Elena." Sofia smiled as she hugged Elena, "For everything."

A short while later, the citizens of Avalor cheered as Elena ascended the castle steps, greeted by Esteban.

"Thank you, cousin." Elena smiled. "For a moment, I wasn't sure whose side you were on."

"I was always on our side." Esteban declared. "But I could not let Shuriki find a way to destroy that painting. Our family was there. And so, I pretended to follow her, to keep them safe. I hope you understand, Elena."

Amber, James, and Isabel descended on Jaquins. Amber and James hugged their parents.

"Elena!" Isabel hugged her sister.

"Isa!" Elena hugged her back.

While the people were happy for the princess's return, they didn't know that down in the waters, Shuriki pulled herself above the surface, gasping for air. She will have her revenge on Princess Elena and her friends. She will rule Avalor once more. One way or another.

Meanwhile, a young boy handed Armando a flag and handed it to Esteban who raised the flag on a pole, which was the old Avaloran banner with symbols of Jaquins on it. Skylar, Migs, and Luna circled around it, before landing in front of Elena.

"Anytime you need a ride, Princess, I'm your Jaquin." Toothless smiled.

"Let every bell in Avalor ring." Elena told the crowd. "We are free!"

The crowd cheered as the bells rang their beautiful melody and the dragons let out a mighty roar.

"How's that?" Elena whispered to Isabelle.

"Great!" Isabel hugged her.

The Enchancian royal family and everyone else applauded.

Chapter Text

It had only been a week since everything became peaceful in the kingdom of Avalor. Right now, it was a beautiful day for flying and Migs the Jaquin was flying around the harbor. It was an early morning for him. He didn't like waking up this early, but two certain Jaquins decided to wake him up.

"On your left!" Skylar yelled as he flew past him, almost ruining his gliding.

"Skylar!" Migs yelled.

"Look out!" Luna taunted as she flew past him, almost messing up Migs's flying.

"Luna, come on! It is too early for these shenanigans!" Migs shouted.

"WWhhooaa hoho!" Skylar shouted with excitement, "What are you so cranky about, Migs? Evil queen is gone, the majesty of Avalor has returned, aaannd we're back on the flag!" He flew up to the flag that was attached to a nearby ship and mimicking a pose from the flag with two Jaquins facing in opposite directions while wiggling his eyebrows, "Strike a pose!"

"Ugh!" Migs grunted and shook his head with a frown.

Suddenly, a blur went past them. The three Jaquins shook their heads and tried to figure out what that blur was.

"What was that?" Migs asked, looking all around.

"Don't know, but they sure were fast." Skylar commented.

"You guys talking about us?"

The three Jaquins looked up and saw Runa on Toothless who was hovering above them. The three flew up to the front of them.

"Why are you guys up so early?" Luna asked.

Runa simply pointed at her dragon's head to answer her question.

"Oh, I see." Luna said, realizing why they were up early.

"Toothless likes to do early morning flights. So he always wakes me up early. He was lucky that he didn't wake Rafa and Mateo." Runa complained.

"Why can't Toothless fly by himself, Runa?" Skylar asked.

"He can't. He needs me to ride him in order to control his tail fin." Runa pointed out as she gestured Toothless’s prosthetic tail fin.

"Whoa, what happened to his tail fin?" Luna asked.

"He lost it in an accident," Runa answered, "So I made him one so that he can fly again."

"Brilliant idea, Runa!" Migs commented.

"Thanks, Migs." Runa said and looked at the three Jaquins. "Well, we gotta get going. I’m taking Spanish lessons from Mateo."

"Really?" Skylar asked.

"Why don't you just go to school?" Migs asked.

"I'm still learning how to read and write Spanish." Runa admitted, "So if I want to study Avalor's culture, I have to learn how to do all that."

"Understandable." Migs nodded.

"Hey, let's go see if Princess Elena's up." Luna suggested, flying off.

"Great idea!" Skylar agreed, following Luna.

"Uh-uh! No way you two!" Migs yelled.

"See you guys later." Runa said before she flew off.

"We will!" Migs yelled before going after Sklylar and Luna, "It's bad enough that you've woke me up!"

Mateo was teaching Runa about their language and culture. Runa was very intrigued by all of this. She wanted to learn how to read and write Spanish first before she could do more exploring around Avalor. Right now, Runa and Mateo were in the garden, along with the dragons, practicing how to read Spanish.

"¿Cómo va tu día?" Runa translated the sentences that Mateo wrote in Spanish for her.

"Es bueno." Mateo answered.

"Vas a hacer mas tarde?" Runa asked.

"Planeo montar Toothless." Mateo replied.

"Oh, a él le gustará eso. Pero no te olvides de conseguirle pescado después." Runa noted.

"Okay, let's take a break." Mateo suggested. Runa put the papers to the side and let out a sigh of relief.

"Well done, Runa. You've already gotten the hang of it." Mateo complimented.

"Thanks, I've always liked learning about new things." Runa said as Toothless walked over and placed his head on Runa's lap.

"What did your people like to learn, Runa?" Mateo asked.

"New ways to kill dragons." Runa answered, bitterly, as she petted Toothless's head.

"I think it's cruel how dragons are treated like that." Mateo commented as he petted Sharpshot who was lying comfortably in his lap.

"Well Red Death was mostly the cause of the three-hundred-year war between Vikings and dragons. So Vikings really wanted to kill every single dragon they came across." Runa pointed out, "My dad made it his mission to find the dragon's nest and destroy it."

"Really?" Mateo asked, petting Sharpshot.

"Yeah, but every time someone wants to go after the nest, few ships come back or don't come back at all." Runa stated.

"To my point of view, that's a suicide mission," Mateo commented, "Why send more and more ships when you obviously know that they might not come back?"

"I agree with you, Mateo," Runa agreed, "But Vikings have stubbornness issues."

"That must be a really hard problem to deal with." Mateo commented.

"Yeah, my father is the most stubborn Viking of them all." Runa added.

Then they heard a knock at the gate.

"Who could that be?" Runa pondered.

"Don't know. I'll go see who it is." Mateo said as he stood up, with Sharpshot perched on his left shoulder, and walked over to the gate. When he got there, he saw a familiar face.

"Princess Elena!" Mateo yelled with glee.

"Mateo?" A female voice asked.

"Naomi?" Mateo asked, brow arched, when he noticed another girl next to Elena. Runa got up from the ground and walked over to the gate with Toothless following her to see who else was at the gate. They were able to get a good look at the Naomi girl.

She had short blonde hair, deep aqua eyes, and faint freckles across her cheeks. She wore a deep bluish-green bodice with strong green lining and decorated with flowers at the bottom, that go over a white top and a brilliant green skirt with a deep bluish-green strip that goes around the lower part. She had black boots and wore a dark red belt around her waist. She wore a patchwork choker necklace decorated with three turquoise gemstones dangling from the front around her neck. Around her left arm, she was wearing a braided cord bracelet with similar gemstones on her necklace.

"You two know each other?" Elena asked, gesturing to the two of them.

"Sort of." Naomi replied.

"We go to school together." Mateo pointed out.

"What's that on your shoulder?" Naomi asked, pointing at Sharpshot.

"Oh, this is Sharpshot. He's a dragon." Mateo answered.

Toothless came over and Elena began petting him.

"Hey Toothless." Elena greeted. Toothless crooned at the attention he was getting from the princess.

"Okay, who is that?" Naomi asked as she pointed at Toothless who was pressing himself against Elena.

"Oh, this is Toothless." Elena introduced, gesturing to Toothless who was looking at Naomi with curiosity. Then Runa was at the gate.

"My name is Runa. Toothless is a good friend of mine." Runa introduced herself and her Night Fury friend.

"Nice to meet you all." Naomi stated.

"Not to be rude or anything, but I need your help, Mateo. It's an emergency." Elena declared.

Mateo led the girls into the cellar where Alacazar's things were.

"What's with the bathrobe?" Naomi asked.

"Mateo is a wizard." Runa replied.

"In training." Mateo added.

"Since when?" Naomi asked.

"Since always. I just had to keep it a secret before." Mateo said as he walked the ladder to the bookshelf, "My grandfather, Alacazar, wrote everything about the magical creatures in the kingdom when he was a royal wizard." He grabbed a book and fell backwards. Luckily, Runa and Elena caught him before he could hit the ground. He nervously laughed at his stunt and stood back on his feet.

"Aha, thanks," Mateo placed the book on the table and opened the middle of the book as everyone gathered around him, "Okay what did these creatures look like?"

"Uh, purple, right, with pointy ears." Elena said, pointing at her own ears.

"And spots." Naomi added.

"Hhmm, that sounds familiar." Mateo said as he began looking through the pages.

"Oh, that's them!" Naomi said, pointing at the picture of the creatures.

"Noblins?" Runa questioned, brow arched, looking at the page.

"Uh huh, Noblins are magical shapeshifters. They can transform into dogs and have the power to turn objects into gold." Mateo read out loud the facts about "noblins".

"I wish I had that power." Naomi admitted, nudging Mateo.

"That's an ability I don't really want." Runa commented with his arms crossed.

"Why?" Naomi asked, curious.

"If people, greedy people in fact, found out that you had ability, there's bound to be trouble heading your way." Runa explained.

"Good point." Naomi agreed, tapping her chin.

Then Elena gasped, "Look here," She pointed at the picture of a ship going down a river, "It says that the Noblins live deep in the jungle and stray far from home."

"Then what were they doing in the city?" Mateo asked.

"Stealing ships, apparently." Naomi replied.

"I have a feeling that Shuriki must have kept them prisoners." Runa inquired.

"How did you come up with that, Runa?" Elena asked.

"Remember, they're able to turn objects into gold? Shuriki would have been very interested in those with that ability. They've probably been in the dungeon for the past forty-one years. When Shuriki was defeated, they must have left the dungeon and went looking for a way to get home." Runa theorized.

"You know, that does make a lot of sense. Seeing that she had a diamond throne chair when she was in power," Mateo agreed, "She must have taken them from their home in order to get them to turn anything into gold."

"Maybe that's where they're headed," Elena pointed at the picture again, "That's why we didn't see the ships on the ocean because they took them up the river! That's where we should look!" Elena concluded, heading out of the cellar.

"Then let's go!" Runa declared, following after Elena.

"Mateo, can you come with us? We might need some magical assistance." Elena suggested as Mateo grabbed his tamborita.

"I'm your wizard!" Mateo said, swinging his tamborita before it hit him in the face, "Ow."

The Jaquins with their passengers along with Runa and Toothless followed Elena on Skylar towards the river near the jungle. Runa could clearly see that Elena was very worried about her little sister, Isabel. There were times when she wished that she had an older sibling who would worry about her. However, it felt like Toothless was her brother and was always trying to keep Runa out of trouble. That was difficult considering their trip might include a lot of dangerous situations.

"Elena, there's a fork in the river!" Mateo shouted, pointing ahead of them where they saw the river split into two different directions, "Which way do we go?"

"We could split up." Naomi suggested.

"No, wait! There's something in the water!" Elena said and Skylar flew closer to what was in the water.

"How dare they litter our beautiful kingdom?!" Skylar exclaimed.

"No, it's, uh, it's a page from Isabel's journal!" Elena realized as she pointed at the trail of sheets of paper in the river, "She must be leaving us a trail!"

Then the group followed the trail of papers to a small cove where they spotted the missing ships.

"There they are!" Elena said when they spotted the ships.

"What's the plan?" Mateo asked.

"First, we untie Isabel and Gabe and then we get our ship back!" Elena decided with a clenched fist and flew down on Skylar.

"Yeah, but how?" Naomi pondered.

"Truth be told, that doesn't really seem like a plan since we don't know how the Noblins are going to react when they see us." Runa commented.

"Don't worry," Mateo assured them as he took out his tamborita, "I have a few tricks up my sleeve."

"You've been waiting all day to say that, haven't you?" Naomi teased.

"Maybe." Mateo said with a grin.

"Good grief." Runa muttered.

"Elena!" Isabel yelled when she spotted Elena swooping in on Skylar.

Elena jumped off Skylar and grabbed Gabe's sword (that was left on deck) and cut the ropes.

"Isa!" Elena yelled as Isabel leaped into her arms and held her close to her. Then she held her cheeks.

"You came for me." Isabel said with a soft smile.

"I'm never losing you again." Elena promised with a soft smile.

Gabe rushed past Isabel and Elena and grabbed his sword. He crouched down in front of the two girls as Elena pulled Isabel close to her. Toothless, Migs, and Luna landed on deck.

"Get on the Jaquins! I'll hold them off until you're safe." Gabe ordered as he swung his sword at the Noblins. Elena quickly picked up Isabel and ran over to Runa and Toothless.

"Runa! Protect Isabel!" Elena ordered Runa as Isabel sat in front of Runa.

"You got it!" Runa nodded.

"What are you doing?" Isabel questioned.

"Getting back our ship!" Elena stated with determination. She walked over to the Noblins as Toothless along with Skylar left the deck and flew above the ship.

"As a future queen of Avalor, I order you to leave this vessel at once!" Elena ordered.

"I will not let my noblins be captured again!" One of the noblins, who looked to be the leader of the noblins, protested.

"Again?" Elena questioned, brow arched.

"I don't think it was a good idea to order them." Runa commented.

"Why?" Isabel asked.

"I think that Shuriki had ordered them around too much and because of that they don't seem to like authority." Runa replied.

"You might have a point there." Isabel agreed.

Suddenly, the leader of the Noblins leaped forward and cloaked himself in gold light. When the light disappeared, there stood a dog with the features of a Noblin. He started barking and growling at her.

"Okay that's interesting." Runa commented, interested.

"I'll say." Isabel stated, interested as well.

"Stay back!" Elena demanded as she picked up a bucket to defend herself. Mateo quickly got off Migs and went to her side and pointed his tamborita at the Noblin.

"Vetzi!" Mateo recited a spell, slapping the tamborita.

A whip lash of gold light hit the Noblin, but it only stunned the creature for a second. Then a Noblin latched onto Mateo and Elena, who tried to get them off of themselves. Another latched-on Mateo's arm. Soon three jumped onto Migs's back.

"Great, now everyone wants a ride!" Migs complained, trying to get the Noblins off of him.

"Nah, uh. None of you are getting on my back." Luna declared, who had Naomi on her back, backing away from the three Noblins in front of her.

"Seriously, Princess! You should just go!" Gabe argued with Elena who was struggling with the Noblin attached to her bucket. Luckily, she was able to get him off.

"I'm not going anywhere!" Elena protested.

"It's my job to protect you!" Gabe stated.

"And it's my job to protect everyone!" Elena declared.

At that moment, a Noblin came up from behind Gabe and covered his eyes, which caused him to stab his sword into the mast. Another Noblin tried to grab Elena's bucket, however that caused her to miss and let go of the bucket. Soon another Noblin jumped into the air, covering himself in a gold light, and a Noblin dog landed in Elena's arms. The Noblin dog turned to Elena with puppy dog eyes.

"Aaaww." Elena gushed at the cute creature.

Then two other Noblins came up and pushed her, tripping her with two other Noblins behind her.

"Throw her overboard!" The Noblin leader commanded, pointing at the side of the deck.

"WHAT?!" Elena gasped in panic.

The four Noblins carried her as she struggled to get out of their grip and were about to throw her overboard until two scaly arms grabbed her and pulled her away from the Noblins. Elena looked up and saw Toothless staring at her with his signature gummy smile.

"Toothless!" Elena exclaimed happily.

He flew over to the sails and gently placed her near the crow's nest (Isabel was on Skylar).

"You okay?" Runa asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine." Elena confirmed.

"Good, I'll go help the others." Runa stated before going back down towards the deck.

Toothless came in and swiped all three noblins off of Migs with his tail.

"Thanks, Toothless." Migs smiled with relief. Toothless crooned with a gummy smile. Then he jumped to Luna's side and roared at the three Noblins, scaring them away.

"Thanks, Toothless." Luna thanked. Toothless crooned with a smile. The Noblins soon retaliated.

Elena sighed in helplessness as she saw her friends trying to fight off the Noblins. She didn't think that she would run into this kind of trouble. How was she going to be able to help her friends?

"So, you have time for my advice now?"

Elena gasped at the familiar voice and saw Zuzo floating right next to her.

"Zuzo, you have to help me save my friends!" Elena declared.

"First things first," Zuzo disappeared and reappeared in front of her, "Why are you in such a rush?"

"Because they're in trouble!" Elena stated.

"No, no, no! I mean why have you been rushing all day?" Zuzo elaborated, flying around, gesturing her point.

"Oh, uh, well I was trying to prove that I'm ready to rule now!" Elena said.

"And how's that working out for ya?" Zuzo retorted as he examined his nails.

"Not so well." Elena admitted.

"Hm," Zuzo hummed, "Did you ever stop and think why the Noblins took the ships in the first place?"

"No, but you're right. I should have. Runa has been telling me the answer all along and I recklessly went in to stop them," Elena grunted in disappointment, "I was so busy trying to prove that I could be a great queen, I forgot to act like one. My grandfather was right. I'm not ready to rule."

"But are you ready to learn ?" Zuzo questioned, "Cause that's all that matters! Just take your time and you'll do great!"

Elena pondered at his words and smiled at him. Zuzo was really a great spirit animal with a lot of wisdom.

"Thanks for the advice, Zuzo." Elena thanked him.

"Ah, giving advice is easy," Zuzo pointed out, " Taking it is the tough part."

Zuzo then disappeared. Elena was really glad that Zuzo was able to give good advice. Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard her friends still fighting the Noblins.

"Wait!" Elena quickly grabbed onto a nearby rope and slid down on it to land on the deck and held her hands out in submission, "Please don't hurt my friends! I'm just coming down to talk!"

"About what?" A Noblin asked, suspicious of the princess.

"I am Princess Elena." Elena curtsied in front of the leader.

"I am Jiku, leader of the Noblins." 'Jiku' introduced.

"Jiku, I should've asked you before, but are you taking our ships because you're trying to get home?" Elena asked.

"Yes, we were. The old queen took us and locked us up in your city for many years." Jiku explained.

"Because of your ability?" Elena pondered.

"Yes, we have the golden touch. Shuriki forced us to turn all sorts of things to gold to make her rich. But then, one day, the bars of our prison vanished. We were free. But we were so far from home, in a strange city, and I had to get my fellow Noblins to safety. The ships were the quickest way." Jiku concluded.

"I had no idea." Elena confessed, sadly.

"The reason you're all free is because Elena defeated that evil queen." Gabe stated.

"I had no idea." Jiku admitted with droopy ears.

"Well, now that we know what's really going on, I have a royal decree to make. Jiku, you can borrow our ships to take you home, as long as we get them back after." Elena declared.

"Thank you, Your Majesty." Jiku bowed at Elena and turned to the Noblins, "Noblins, we're going home!"

Soon all of the Noblins cheered and thanked Elena for letting them borrow the ships. They were finally going home. Skylar landed on deck with Isabel on his back. Naomi placed her hand on Elena's shoulder, Mateo and Runa went back to her side. Her friends were proud of her.

"Speaking of home, we should get going if we wanna make it back in time for the ball." Gabe pointed out as he put his sword back in its sheath. The others cringed at the mention of the ball. They couldn't believe that they almost forgot about the ball.

"Right. The ball." Elena panicked.

Meanwhile, Elena's grandparents and Esteban were in the courtyard. They were all worried about Elena taking off to find Isabel who was captured by Noblins. Francisco was holding his wife's hand, Luisa, giving her comfort that the girls would return safely and unharmed.

"And what was I supposed to do? She just took off on the Jaquin." Esteban exasperated as he walked back and forth. Then Francisco and Luisa spotted something coming towards them.

"Look, it's Elena and Isabel!" Francisco gasped as the Jaquins with passengers and Toothless landed in the courtyard.

"Abuela!" Isabel yelled as she got off Skylar and ran towards her grandparents. She jumped into Luisa's arms and Luisa hugged her back.

"I'm so glad you're safe." Luisa said with a smile. She was relieved that none of her granddaughters were harmed.

"Elena saved us!" Isabel beamed at what had happened earlier. She soon went into detail of the events that involved her rescue. Runa took a glance at Francisco and saw him gaze at Elena with proudness in his eyes. She had heard that Elena was going to become queen. But Isabel told her that she'll be Crowned Princess instead because she wasn't ready to rule the kingdom. It somehow explained her actions on the ship. She was trying to prove herself and she did it well. Runa was always trying to prove herself when she lived in Berk. But no one would want to listen to her since she was small and scrawny. Not to mention that most of her inventions caused disaster towards the villagers. She began to wonder if she would be able to prove that Hiccups are capable of great things.

It was the night of the ball. Elena would be given the title of crowned princess.

"Princess Elena Castillo Flores, do you swear to protect and defend the kingdom of Avalor?" Armando asked as he placed the tiara on her head. She gave a confident smile towards the crowd until her eyes met with Francisco who smiled at her proudly. She turned the other way for a moment and looked towards the crowd once more.

"Um, before I answer that, there's something I'd like to say. Today, I set out to prove that I was ready to be queen of Avalor, and I learned that I have a lot to learn before I become queen. So with that in mind, I am ready to appoint my Grand Council." Elena said as she stepped down from the small stage and walked up to her grandmother. Esteban clears his throat, hoping that Elena would choose him to be on her council.

"Luisa, my grandmother," Elena held Luisa's hand as she placed hers over Elena's "because you always find a way to look on the bright side of things, no matter how dark it gets." Elena walked over to Naomi.

"Naomi Turner." Elena acknowledged.

"Me?" Naomi gasped.

"Her?!" Esteban exclaimed.

"Today you gave me great advice," Elena placed her hand on her shoulder, "and wouldn't stop trying to get me to take it. I could use your common sense and resolve it on my council." Elena decided before walking to her next council member.

"I'm on the Grand Council. I am on the Grand Council!" Naomi beamed.

"That's my Naomi." Naomi's father, Daniel Turner, smiled.

Elena stopped in front of her cousin, Esteban as he stood up straight, making sure to look presentable.

"Chancellor Esteban. You know so much about the kingdom and everyone in it. I would be foolish not to seek your expertise." Elena admitted.

"Yes, this is true." Esteban stated, stroking his chin. Elena walked up to her grandfather.

"And finally, my grandfather, Francisco. The wisest person I know." Elena smiled as she placed her hand on his shoulder. Francisco did the same gesture.

"Today, you acted like a true queen." Francisco approved.

"And one day, I hope to be." Elena stated before she walked back up the small stage and gazed at the crowd, "But today, I vow to protect and defend the kingdom of Avalor as Crown Princess."

Armando went over to a small podium which had a blue extravagant pillow with a beautiful gold scepter that had a medium sized blue jewel on the top. He carefully picked it up and handed it over to Elena. Once she held onto it, the scepter glowed in an ocean blue color. Everyone gasped at the light that was coming from the scepter.

"Uh, is it supposed to do this?" Elena questioned, uncertain at what had just happened with the scepter.

"It's never glowed like that before." Francisco observed. The sound of doors opening drew everyone's attention away from the princess and saw three certain Jaquins and Toothless flew into the room. Toothless actually jumped and ran towards his rider.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we have arrived!" Skylar announced.

"Hi, Elena!" Luna greeted.

"We're still invited, right?" Migs asked.

"Toothless! Sharpshot!" Runa yelled as Toothless landed in front of her and Sharpshot landed on her shoulder.

Runa hugged her dragons with a smile on her face. Elena laughed a little and smiled while waving at the crowd.

"It is my honor to present Crown Princess Elena of Avalor." Armando announced as he stepped away. Everyone in the crowd applauded at the crowned princess. Elena was smiling brightly at them. She knew that she would have many challenges ahead. But as long as she has her friends, she'll be able to do anything.

"Not bad for your first day." Zuzo complimented as he appeared by Elena's side with his paws behind his head while leaning back, "But are you ready for day two ?"

"Are you ?" Elena grinned at the spirit animal.

"Oh, this is gonna be fun ." Zuzo admitted with a smile.

Runa and Mateo along with the dragons were out on the balcony, looking over the harbor.

"Interesting turn of events today, huh?" Runa asked.

"I'll say, I never thought that we would be going up against Noblins!" Mateo beamed and then pouted, "But I can't believe my magic had no effect on them."

"Don't worry, you'll get another chance, Mateo." Runa assured him.

"You think so?" Mateo asked.

"I know so." Runa answered. “By the way, I managed to find a forge nearby in town to make a few changes on Toothless's tail fin."

"I figured you would find that place as soon as you got here." Mateo commented, “If you were able to make a good prosthetic tail fin for Toothless, then I can almost imagine how much more improved it will be once you finished."

"Thanks, Mateo." Runa said. Then she decided to ask a question that's been bugging her for a while, "Hey Mateo, do you think being different is a good thing?"

"What do you mean, Runa?" Mateo asked.

"Nearly my whole life, nobody liked me because I was different." Runa stated as she looked up at the sky, "My father couldn't stand me because of that and he probably never will. I just… want to prove to him that hiccups are capable of doing great things that could help improve people's lives. But he and the others won't."

"I know that you and Toothless will be able to change the world someday, Runa." Mateo assured, "If you were able to tame a dragon, I can imagine how you'll be able to make a place where Vikings and dragons can coexist. Not to mention that your mother said that she's glad that you're different from all the rest."

Runa smiled at the boy she first befriended when she arrived in Avalor. She knew that it wouldn't be easy convincing people of the good side of dragons. But Vikings are stubborn and don't like change. Is it possible?

"Being different can be a good thing, Runa."

Runa and Mateo turned towards the voice behind them and saw Francisco standing there.

"Francisco?" Runa asked as Francisco walked over to her.

"Those who are different can make big changes in the world." Francisco advised as he stood in front of Runa and Mateo, "They always start out small though. But if they have determination and loyal friends by their side to help them fight for their dreams, anything is possible."

"Thank you, Francisco." Runa smiled.

"You're welcome, Runa." Francisco returned the gesture.

Chapter Text

Runa has had a few good adventures while she and her dragons stayed in the Avalor kingdom. From helping out Isabel with her inventions, giving Elena solutions during councilmen meetings, encountering new magical creatures, Mateo being appointed as the Royal Wizard, experiencing holiday traditions, learning new things and accidentally getting into trouble. But all and all, they were all able to solve their problems and learned from the mistakes they’ve made. Runa truly enjoyed her time in Avalor. But she knew that she had to get to Rome soon.

Everyone was at the pier, saying their goodbyes to Runa and her dragons. Runa had a hard time saying goodbye to her new friends. She already liked it here in Avalor, but she knew that they would see each other again soon.

"We'll miss you three." Rafa said as she hugged Runa who hugged her in return and Toothless pressed his snout against her shoulder. Then the two let go of each other.

"We wish that you didn't have to leave us, Runa." Isabel wished.

"I know, but I want to see what's beyond Avalor." Runa reasoned.

"Well, Avalor isn't going to be the same without you and your dragons." Gabe said.

"Just remember, you'll always be welcomed in Avalor." Elena declared.

"Thank you, Elena." Runa thanked her.

Then Runa mounted Toothless and hovered in front of the crowd. Then they flew up into the sky. Runa turned and waved goodbye as they flew while their friends waved to them as the distance grew longer between them. They were off towards their next destination.

Chapter Text

A/N:

'Dragons' - Dragonese

It's been three days since Runa and her dragons have left the kingdom of Avalor. They were now flying over the forest area of Corona. However, they haven't spotted the castle yet.

"So how far are we from Corona's castle?" Toothless asked.

"A few hours." Runa guessed.

Suddenly they heard a manly scream and a horse neighing in panic nearby. Runa and Toothless looked at each other with confusion.

"Did you hear something?" Runa asked.

"Yeah." Toothless replied.

"I wonder what that was." Runa pondered.

"Beats me." Toothless shrugged.

"Let's land for now." Runa suggested.

They flew low to the ground and landed safely. Runa dismounted Toothless and decided to walk on foot. As they walked, they noticed the huge scenery of green there was.

"I have to admit that this forest seems beautiful." Runa commented, looking all around, "Peaceful as well."

Suddenly they heard rustling nearby. Toothless went into an attacking stance, ready to protect his rider. Then a creature popped out of the bushes. What surprised them was that the creature was a human to be exact. It was a man of average height and build with fair skin, short dark brown hair, a scruffy goatee, and light brown eyes. He wore a turquoise vest with a white long-sleeved shirt underneath, coupled with dark cream pants and brown bucket-top boots. He also wore a belt with a similar color scheme around his waist that was connected to a miniature satchel. The guy froze when he saw Toothless in front of him along with Sharpshot on Runa's shoulder. Runa was somehow used to seeing this kind of reaction towards someone seeing dragons.

"Who are you?" Runa asked.

"Oh," The man said before he brushed himself off of all the leaves that stuck to him and stood straight with a cocky grin, "The name's Flynn Rider."

"Flynn Rider?" Runa asked.

"That's me." Flynn smugly, pointing at himself with his thumb, "You've probably heard of me."

"No/No." Runa and the dragons said in unison.

"What?" Flynn stared at the group with wide eyes, "Corona's famously handsome thief?"

"Nope." Runa replied.

"The most cunning thief of all time?"

"Nope."

"Master of disguises?"

"Nope."

"Lady-killer extraordinaire?"

"Nope."

"So you've never heard of me?"

"Never." Runa answered with crossed arms in front of her chest.

Flynn sighed heavily at this. He never expected this youngster to not hear of him. It came to him that she might be a traveler from some faraway place. Suddenly he heard noises of a horse nearby. He cursed to himself as he held his satchel close to him.

"Are you in a hurry to get somewhere?" Runa remarked dryly.

"Kinda." Flynn grinned.

Then a white horse leaped out of the bushes and whinnied like it was a beast roaring which shocked the group for a second until they realized that the horse was staring at Flynn for some kind of reason. The dragons made a face like they were raising an eyebrow.

"Really? You're running from this?" The dragons said in unison.

"You're scared of a horse?" Runa asked with a deadpan expression along with Sharpshot and Toothless.

"Shut up." Flynn told them.

The horse came at him, and Flynn yelped, running in the other direction which sent him bowling into Runa, knocking her over. Runa pushed him off her and quickly stood back up. Flynn grabbed Runa by her arm.

"Don't just stand there like statues! Run!" He dragged the girl behind him and ignored her disgruntled yelling, only focusing on trying to get away from the homicidal horse. Flynn ran through the trees while dragging the reluctant girl with the two dragons following them. Flynn took a sharp right and dragged Runa behind a rock with him, covering her mouth when she was about to shout.

"Be quiet!" Flynn hissed and Runa stayed silent beside him.

For several long and tense moments, the two listened to the horse on the other side of the boulder. Flynn relaxed when he heard the sound of hooves stomping off in the other direction. He sighed in relief and let Runa go. She shoved off Flynn's hands and stumbled away, brushing at the front of herself.

"What was that for?!" Runa snapped angrily.

"Sorry." Flynn sarcastically as he rolled his eyes, pulling the satchel's strap over his head so it went across his body and fixed his hair.

"So, what's next?" Runa asked.

Then they heard hoof beats coming back towards them. The group looked frantically on where to hide.

"Guys, over here!" Sharpshot called out.

Runa looked over to where Sharpshot was and saw a rock wall with leaves and vines dangled over it. Just when she was about to point that out, the Terrible Terror went behind the wall of leaves and vines. The two humans and Toothless glanced at each other and followed after the little dragon. The entrance looked like a cave of some sort. They noticed a light up ahead and went towards it. What they saw at the end of it was unbelievable. It was a clearing with a rushing waterfall and trees around the area, but in the middle of the clearing stood a tall, almost regal looking tower which reached from high into the sky, backlit by the morning sunlight and the waterfall. The tower had to be seventy feet high at least. It was built out of stone and brick, but the topmost part was built out of wood. It had a small window with closed shutters and potted plants facing them.

"Well," Flynn remarked with his arms crossed in front of his chest as they gazed at the tower. "That's something you don't see every day."

"Ya' think?" Runa asked, sarcastically.

Then they heard the whining of a horse nearby. Having no other choice, the two decided to hide in the tower for the time being. Runa signaled Toothless to hide nearby and out of sight. But Sharpshot stayed with Runa in case they needed a little bit of help. Flynn took out two arrows that the guards shot at him and used them as portable hand holds to climb up with Runa behind him and Sharpshot hovering next to them. Within moments the three of them were inside. But they noticed something strange about the place.

"There's no one here." Runa stated as she walked over to the paintings that were all over the walls. She had to admit that the person was very talented, "Strange, it looks like someone lives here-" She began to say.

CLANG!

Runa quickly turned around and saw Flynn on the ground, unconscious. But she saw no one. Then she heard a yelp behind her and saw Sharpshot clamping his teeth on the edge of a frying pan which belonged to a blonde-haired girl who was struggling against the little dragon who was trying to pull the pan from her hands. The girl looked to be around their age and had green eyes with long blonde hair, very long blonde hair.

"Let go!" The girl yelled, doing tug-a-war with the dragon.

"Who are you?" Runa asked.

"I should be asking you that." The girl replied, struggling as Sharpshot held his grip on the frying pan.

"My name's Runa." Runa introduced, "The one holding onto the frying pan is Sharpshot."

The girl still looked to be wary of them.

"Relax, we're not here to hurt you. We're just here to hide." Runa assured the girl with her palms out in front of her.

"Why should I believe you?" The girl questioned.

"I’m a traveler. We were just taking a break and decided to take a stroll when this guy," Runa explained and pointed at the unconscious Flynn, "came out of nowhere and dragged us along because he was being chased."

"Are you…telling the truth?" The girl asked, unsure.

"Yes." Runa confirmed.

The girl raised her eyebrow as Runa’s answer. Suddenly a chameleon appeared on her shoulder. The little creature squinted its eyes at Runa with suspicion. This made the girl feel uncomfortable at its stare. A growl broke the silence between Runa and the chameleon. The growl belonged to Sharpshot, who was still holding onto the frying pan with his teeth.

"Sharpshot, let go of the frying pan." Runa ordered. Sharpshot blinked and glanced at Runa, "It's okay."

Sharpshot looked at Runa and then at Rapunzel. He slowly let go of the frying pan and flew over to Runa and landed on her left shoulder.

"Are you sure, Runa? How do you know that she won't try and hit you again?" Sharpshot asked.

"I'm sure." Runa confirmed.

"So what is that?" The girl pointed at Sharpshot.

"Sharpshot is actually a dragon." Runa replied.

"Wow." The girl was amazed at Sharpshot.

"But who are you?" Runa asked.

"Oh, I'm Rapunzel." 'Rapunzel' introduced and then gestured to the chameleon on her shoulder, "and this is Pascal."

"It's a pleasure to meet you two." Runa greeted Rapunzel and Pascal who smiled.

"So do you really live here?" Runa asked.

"Y-Yeah." Rapunzel answered.

"For how long?" Runa asked.

"18 years." Rapunzel replied sheepishly.

Runa and Sharpshot’s eyes widened at the answer. They couldn't believe that this girl had been living in this tower for 18 years! For Runa, it made sense because of all of the paintings everywhere. They represented what she wanted to see and experience. She probably had never set a foot outside before.

"Wait, what are we going to do about him?" Runa and the others stared at the unconscious thief in the middle of the room.

"We could put him in my wardrobe, for now." Rapunzel suggested.

Runa and Sharpshot glanced at each other and looked back at Rapunzel.

Runa shrugged, "Works for us."

They first tried dragging him into the wardrobe and struggling pushing him in. That worked, for two seconds, and then he fell out and landed on top of them. Rapunzel tried to swing him in, but her hair got stuck in the doors. She whacked her head against the door and the two girls sighed with frustration. This was going to be harder than it looked. Finally with her hair and a broom, they managed to get him inside the wardrobe and the two girls slammed the door shut. Then they noticed four of Flynn's fingers sticking out. Rapunzel simply pushed them back in. Then she quickly put a chair against the doors. The two let out sighs of relief.

"Okay," Rapunzel said, breathing heavily and pointing her frying pan at the doors. "I've got a person in my closet. I've got a person. . . in my closet." She turned over her shoulder and looked at herself in the mirror. "I've got a person in my closet!" She laughed.

Runa and Sharpshot glanced at each other before Rapunzel finally noticed them in the mirror.

"I mean we got a person in my closet." Rapunzel corrected.

"Yeah, but you performed most of the work." Runa started, "So we'll let you take the credit."

Rapunzel beamed at that.

"Don't think I can handle myself, huh mother?" Rapunzel chuckled to herself. She spun her pan around her fingers. "Well, heh, tell that to my frying pan- Ow!" She hit herself in the forehead by accident. She held the spot and glared at her pan, until something behind her caught her eye. Runa caught her line of sight and spotted the satchel that Flynn had with him and spotted something shiny in it. Runa walked over to it and bent down to pick up. Once she stood up, Rapunzel went over to her and the two looked into the satchel. Rapunzel put her hand into it and picked up the shiny thing and held it up to look at it. It was small and round, with one side that was all pointy and covered in tiny little stones. Three were bigger than the others, clear and shimmering. Rapunzel held the clear stones up to her eyes, looking through it at Pascal on the floor who looked thoughtful before shaking his head.

"I don't think that's what it's for, Rapunzel." Runa commented.

Rapunzel stuck her hand through the hoop and let go, leaving it hanging off her arm.

"Not that either, Rapunzel." Runa shook her head.

Rapunzel took it off and looked at it again. The hoop was about the size of her head. Runa held her hand out to her.

"May I?" Runa asked.

Rapunzel looked at the object and at Runa's hand. Then she gave it to Runa. She gazed at it as well. She turned the object around with the stones in front of her and went over to Rapunzel and lightly placed the object on her head. Runa’s eyes widened at the object and realized that it was a tiara! Did that mean that Flynn stole from the royal family?! That's why he was being chased?

"Rapunzel, could you turn around and look at the mirror?" Runa suggested.

Rapunzel arched her eyebrow and turned around to look into the mirror. She stared at herself, hesitantly lowering her hands. For some strange reason, she felt like she had seen this object before, but where?

"Rapunzel!"

Rapunzel pulled the hoop off her head, grabbed the bag from Runa, and threw the two objects into a nearby pot. She ran quickly to the window and turned to Runa and Sharpshot.

"Hide upstairs!" Rapunzel whispered while pointing at the stairs and Runa and the little dragon ran up the stairs and went to hide in Rapunzel's room. Rapunzel pushed the doors open again. Down below stood mother with a large smile on her face as she waited to come up.

"Coming mother!" Rapunzel called, throwing her hair over the hook then letting the rest of it fly out the window, falling all the way to the ground. Mother grabbed her hair and so did Rapunzel, pulling her up just like she did every day.

"I've got a surprise for you!" Mother called lovingly.

Rapunzel giggled nervously, "Uh, I do too!"

"OOh, I bet my surprise is bigger!" Mother teased as Rapunzel pulled her up.

"I seriously doubt it!" Rapunzel mumbled, nervously as she glanced at the wardrobe.

She finally got mother to the top of the tower, where she perched on the windowsill and held up her basket with a wide smile. "I brought back parsnips! I'm making hazelnut soup for dinner, your favorite! Surprise!"

"Well, Mother," Rapunzel pulled her hair off the window and smiled. "There's something I wanna tell you, an-"

"Oh Rapunzel," Mother sighed, hanging her cloak on the coat rack by the window. "You know how I hate leaving you after a fight especially when I've done absolutely nothing wrong."

"Okay, but, I've been thinking a lot about what you said earlier, and-" Rapunzel began to say.

"I hope you're not still talking about the stars," Mother said with a tone of warning in her voice, crossing the room to unpack her basket with the things she needed to make dinner.

"Floating lights," Rapunzel corrected. "And yes, I'm leading up to that," She walked proudly toward the wardrobe, ready to show mother the man she was able to take down by herself except Runa and Sharpshot who showed her no harm towards her. Maybe afterwards she can introduce Runa and Sharpshot to her mom and show her that there are good people in the outside world.

"Because I really thought we'd dropped the issue, sweetheart." Mother continued with her back to Rapunzel and the wardrobe.

"No, mother," Rapunzel pleaded, getting closer to the wardrobe, "I'm just saying, you think I'm not strong enough to handle myself out there, but-"

"Oh, darling," Mother chuckled, looking at her over her shoulder. "I know you're not strong enough to handle yourself out there."

"But if you just-"

"Rapunzel," Mother warned. "We're done talking about this."

"Trust me-"

"Rapunzel."

"I know what I'm-"

"Rapunzel!"

"Oh come on, I-"

"Enough with the lights, Rapunzel!" Mother shouted suddenly. "You are not leaving this tower! Ever!"

Rapunzel froze, taken completely aback by her mother's raised voice. Slowly, Rapunzel pulled her hand away from the chair that was holding her wardrobe shut. Mother groaned, falling delicately into a nearby chair.

" Great ," She propped her head up on her hand, sighing. "Now I'm the bad guy . . . "

Runa and Sharpshot glanced at each other. They never expected Rapunzel's mother to be so strict on not letting Rapunzel go outside of the tower. They couldn't help but feel sorry for the girl. She desperately wanted to go outside, and her mother had just forbidden her for even asking to go out. It almost seemed like she didn't want anyone to find Rapunzel, but why?

Rapunzel looked down at the ground with guilt. She never wanted to upset her mother. She just wanted to see the floating lights. It was her absolute dream to go and see them. Her green eyes drifted to the wardrobe with the unconscious man inside, then to the painting above the fireplace. The painting had a girl with long, magical blonde hair who was sitting on a tree watching the floating lights as they danced across the night sky. Then Rapunzel had gotten herself an idea. A terrible, maybe horrible idea that would not only get her into serious trouble, but it went against everything mother had taught her.

"All I was going to say, mother, is that . . . " She stepped in front of the wardrobe, pulling her hair along with her so that mother wouldn't see the chair that was propped against the wardrobe, "I know what I want for my birthday, now."

Mother sighed. "And what is that?" She asked, not looking up at her.

Rapunzel held her arms across herself.

"New paint?" She offered. "Made from the white shells you once brought me?"

"Well that is a very long trip, Rapunzel," Mother lowered her hand and finally looked at her again. "Almost three days’ time."

"I just . . . thought it was a better idea than," Rapunzel glanced at the painting again. " . . . than the . . . stars."

Mother looked down thoughtfully, then sighed. She smiled softly and stood up. She walked toward Rapunzel and held in her arms.

"You're sure you'll be alright on your own?" She asked gently.

"I know I'm safe as long as I'm here." Rapunzel replied, smiling when mother kissed the top of her head.

They pulled away in a few moments, mother went to get her cloak again and Rapunzel reached to pack her basket with enough supplies for her mother's long journey. She gave mother her basket, and after a soft farewell, Rapunzel gently lowered mother to the ground with her hair again.

"I'll be back in three days' time," Mother assured her. "I love you very much dear."

"I love you more." Rapunzel smiled, waving goodbye.

"I love you most ." Her mother waved back and turned towards the cave.

Rapunzel stood at the window, watching her mother disappear through the cave. She stayed still, counting to ten in her head, making double-sure that mother wasn't going to come back in case she forgot anything. Once Rapunzel was positively sure that mother was completely gone, she ran from the window and scrambled to grab her frying pan again, ready to put her plan into motion. Then she remembered Runa and Sharpshot.

"You can come out now." Rapunzel said.

Runa and Sharpshot quickly ran out of Rapunzel's room and down the stairs and went up to Rapunzel.

"So what's your plan?" Runa asked.

"I'm going to force that guy to take me to see the floating lights." Rapunzel declared.

"How are you going to do that?" Runa asked, left brow arched.

"Don't worry, I have an idea." Rapunzel assured her.

"If you're sure, Rapunzel." Runa said.

The two went over to the wardrobe. Rapunzel grabbed the chair and slid it away from the doors. Runa grabbed the handles of the door, waiting for Rapunzel to give the signal to open the wardrobe. She took a deep breath and nodded to Runa. She quickly pulled open the doors and rolled to the side. Then she looked to see Flynn stand before falling face first to the floor in a hunched form. Rapunzel gasped when he hit the floor. Suddenly the upper part of his body slid forward, which straightened his body that laid out on the floor. She carefully walked over to the unconscious man and gazed at him with suspicion.

"Now what?" Runa asked.

A few minutes later, the two were able to tie Flynn to the chair with Rapunzel's hair. The three pulled the knocked-out Flynn towards the center of the room with the sunlight beaming on it which made the rest of the room appear dark.

"Okay, Pascal. Try to wake him up." Rapunzel said.

"You too, Sharpshot." Runa added.

The two small reptiles quickly crawled over to Flynn and climbed onto his shoulders. Pascal slapped him and instantly camouflaged into Flynn's vest, thinking that would wake Flynn up. However, it didn't. Sharpshot swatted his tail and Pascal tried poking him with his tail. He remained asleep. Then the two put their tongues in his ears which startled him, causing the two reptiles to fall off his shoulders in fright. Then he tried to get up, only to find out that he was restrained to the chair.

"Comfortable, Flynn?" Runa asked, arms crossed in front of her chest.

Flynn glared at Runa, "Are you behind this?" He asked.

" Well there is another person who helped, so yeah." Runa replied.

"If this is about being chased, then I'm sorry because I had no other choice in the matter." Flynn stated, "Besides I didn't want to go down solo."

"Is that the best you can come up with?" Runa asked, brow arched.

Flynn glared at the girl and then tried to get out of the chair, but no luck. He soon noticed that it wasn't rope that tied him to the chair.

"Is this… hair?" Flynn asked, following the line of hair.

"Struggling…struggling is pointless!" Rapunzel warned from the rafters.

"Huh?" Flynn asked, unable to see who was talking to them. He soon heard feet jumping off the rafters and onto the ground.

"I know why you're here and I'm not afraid of you." Rapunzel stated.

"What?" Flynn asked, confused, squinting.

Then Rapunzel came forward from the shadows with her frying pan in hand and made an intimidating stare towards Flynn.

"Who are you and how did you find me?" Rapunzel questioned as she started to raise her frying pan, ready for an attack.

"Uh ha." Flynn replied, shocked at the sight of Rapunzel.

" Who are you and how did you find me?" Rapunzel repeated, a little bit harsher with her frying pan raised. Flynn cleared his throat.

"I know not who you are nor how I came to find you. But may I just say," Flynn looked down and then backed up with his cocky grin while wiggling his eyebrow, "Hi."

The two girls arched their eyebrows at this.

"How ya' doing? The name's Flynn Rider." Flynn introduced, still grinning, "How's your day going, huh?"

"Is he trying to flirt his way out of this?" Sharpshot asked.

"Definitely." Runa answered.

"I think the last part about being a lady-killer extraordinaire was made up by him." Sharpshot commented.

"Agreed." Runa added.

Rapunzel frowned, looking side to side with her eyes, and shook her head while she pointed her frying pan at Flynn, which made Flynn lean back.

"Who else knows my location, Flynn Rider?" Rapunzel questioned.

"Alright Blondie-" Flynn began to say.

"Rapunzel." Rapunzel corrected her name.

"Gesundheit." Flynn said and pointed his thumbs at himself, "Here's the deal: I was in a situation, gallivanting through the forest, I came across your tower and-" Flynn's brown eyes widened, and he looked down at himself before looking around wildly, "Oh, oh no! Where- where is my satchel?!" He demanded.

"I've hidden it. Somewhere you'll never find it." She confirmed proudly with her frying pan tucked under her arms which were crossed in front of her chest.

"It's in that pot, isn't it?" He asked, pointing to the pot that was off to the side.

CLANG!

"Okay, where should we put it?" Runa asked, picking up the satchel from the pot.

"Oh, I know where." Rapunzel said.

After putting the satchel in a hiding spot, the two reptiles woke up Flynn with the same method from before: putting their tongues in his ears. Flynn fluttered his eyes open when he noticed Sharpshot and Pascal with their tongues in his ears.

"Would you stop that?!" Flynn demanded, trying to rub away the feeling of the two reptiles' spit off by rubbing his head on his left shoulder.

" Now it's hidden, where you'll never find it." Rapunzel remarked firmly with her arms crossed and walked towards Flynn as she flipped her hair back.

" So…" Rapunzel said as she began to walk around Flynn, "What do you want with my hair? To cut it?"

"What?!" Flynn asked, shocked, as Rapunzel continued to walk around him.

"Sell it?" Rapunzel questioned, pointing the frying pan towards his face as leaned back away from it.

"Noooo! Listen, the only thing I want to do with your hair is to get out of it! Li-terally!" Flynn exclaimed while trying to get out of the hair restraints.

"You-wait, you don't want my hair?" Rapunzel asked as she stood beside Flynn.

"Why on Earth would I want your hair?!" Flynn stated with irritation, "Look I was being chased, I saw a tower, I climbed it, end of story."

"You're…telling the truth?" Rapunzel asked, pointing the frying pan at him.

" Yes!" Flynn answered.

Rapunzel arched her eyebrow as Pascal ran along her arm and sat on the edge of the frying pan, staring at Flynn with suspicion, which made Flynn lean back. Then Pascal pointed his tail in the other direction, meaning that the three of them should decide on what to do. Rapunzel stepped back as Pascal continued to squint his eyes at Flynn.

"He's telling the truth." Runa whispered.

"I agree." Rapunzel added, whispering.

"Are you sure we can trust him? Maybe we can do it on our own." Sharpshot asked.

"Sharpshot, he lives in this kingdom, which means that he knows how to get around." Runa reasoned, "We don't know the area and he's the only person we met so far who's from here."

"What other choice do we have? We need someone to take us." Rapunzel stated.

Sharpshot looked between the two. He knew the two were right. He, Toothless and Runa were new to the area and Rapunzel had never set foot outside. But the guy was a thief and was capable of tricking them. However, there was a way to prevent him from doing that. Sharpshot sighed and opened his eyes.

"Fine," Sharpshot grunted, "But if he tries anything funny, he’ll be my afternoon snack.”

"Don't worry, I'll make sure Toothless will get a piece of him as well." Runa added.

"Deal." Sharpshot agreed.

Runa nodded and looked towards Rapunzel. She smiled and took a deep breath and then let it out.

"Okay, Flynn Rider," Rapunzel declared loudly, "I am prepared to offer you a deal."

"Deal?" Flynn asked.

"Look this way," Rapunzel ordered, tugging her hair which caused the chair to spin and made Flynn fall forward to the floor as Rapunzel pulled back the curtain that hid her painting of the floating lights in the night sky, "Do you know what these are?"

"You mean the lantern thing they do for the princess?" Flynn grunted.

"'Lantern'? I knew they weren't stars," Rapunzel realized and then she pointed her frying pan at the painting, "Well, tomorrow evening, they will light the night sky with these lanterns ," Then she pointed the frying pan at Flynn, "You will act as our guide, take us to these lanterns and return me home safely. Then and only then will I return your precious satchel to you. That is my deal."

"Sounds like a fair deal, right?" Runa asked.

"Yeah," Flynn grunted as he tried to push himself off the ground only for the chair to fall on its left side, "No can do. Unfortunately, the kingdom and I are not exactly sympatico (quoting with his fingers) at the moment, so I won't be taking you anywhere."

Rapunzel turned to Pascal on her shoulder who punched his fist into his palm which probably meant to do a more aggressive approach.

A few seconds later, a tied-up Flynn Rider was thrown out the window.

"WAAAAHHHH!" Flynn screamed as he went down. He closed his eyes tightly and waited for the impact to come. But at the last second, the fall was stopped. He opened one of his eyes and saw himself inches from hitting the ground. He let out a sigh of relief. For a second, he thought he really was going to die. Then he felt the hair pull him back up.

"Do you think that worked?" Rapunzel pulled the tied-up thief back to the top.

"It might have." Runa commented, helping as well.

"Might have?" Rapunzel asked, confused.

"Some people usually confess or agree to something if they nearly have a near life death experience." Runa replied.

A few moments later, Flynn was back in the tower and the chair fell backwards on the floor with his feet dangled.

"Okay, I am so not taking you anywhere." Flynn declared.

"Nope, didn't work." Runa confirmed.

Runa looked towards Rapunzel and punched her fist into her palm which told Rapunzel to try another aggressive approach. Rapunzel nodded and frowned as she grabbed her hair once more, pulling Flynn up.

"Something brought you here, Flynn Rider. Call it what you will, fate, destiny." Rapunzel listed off as she walked closer and closer to Flynn.

"A horse?" Flynn deadpanned.

"So I have made the decision to trust you." Rapunzel declared.

"A horrible decision really." Flynn stated bluntly.

"But trust me when I tell you this," Rapunzel pulled the chair towards her and held the back frame of the chair, making Flynn fall against the hair restraint as Rapunzel glared at him up close, "You can tear this tower apart brick by brick. But without my help, you will never find your precious satchel."

Flynn cleared his throat, "Okay, let me get this straight. I take you all to see the lanterns, bring you back home, and I get my satchel back?"

"I promise." Rapunzel confirmed. "And when I promise something, I never, ever, break that promise." Flynn stared at her with one eyebrow raised, " Ever."

"Alright listen, I didn't want to have to do this, but you leave me no choice." Flynn paused. "Here comes the smolder."

He lowered his head then raised it as he pursed his lips and lowered his eyelids, gazing up at her through his eyelashes. It wasn't working for Rapunzel as she narrowed her eyes at him along with Pascal.

"Really/Really?" Runa and Sharpshot deadpanned in unison.

"This is kind of an off day for me, this doesn't normally happen." Flynn stated before he finally gave in, " Fine! I take you all to see the lanterns."

"Really?!" Rapunzel squealed in happiness, letting go of the chair which made Flynn fall face first to the floor. The three winced at Flynn hitting the floor, "Oops."

"You broke my smolder." Flynn muffled by the floor.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

After Flynn finally agreed to take the others to see the lanterns, he began his way down the tower. He was not happy that he had to take this ridiculous deal. He was stuck being a tour guide for these two youngsters. Flynn grunted as he was going down the tower with the arrows once more.

"You comin', blondie?" Flynn asked, looking up at the window and then continued going down.

Rapunzel was still at the top, looking at the ground that was so far down. Runa was on her left side. Runa knew that she was nervous.

" Look at the world, so close, and I'm half-way to it," Rapunzel sang under her breath,

" Look at it all, so big, do I even dare?"

Her hands loosened around her hair, and she chanced a half-glance back over her shoulder at the painting.

" Look at me, there at last!

I just have to do it…

Should I . . .?"

Runa put her hands on Rapunzel’s shoulders as Sharpshot flew off Runa's shoulder and hovered in front of them. She glanced at Runa and the little dragon.

"No," Rapunzel shook her head and looked ahead. " Here I go!"

Pascal came to her shoulder and tied a thick strand of hair around his waist and gave thumbs up. Rapunzel chuckled and threw the rest of her hair down and the two let out a whooping holler of delight when the wind rushed past them and roared in their ears. Then just as suddenly as they were falling, they came to an abrupt stop. Runa dropped harmlessly to the ground. She looked back up at Rapunzel, waiting for her to stand on her feet. Her green eyes were the size of saucers, holding tight to the end of her hair and dangling in a curled position to keep her feet off the ground. Flynn opened his mouth to say something, but Runa punched his ribs, shutting the thief up. It took a few moments, but Rapunzel began to lower her legs, touching her toes into the grass like a person would do to test the temperature of a lake before diving in. One toe became a foot, then two feet, and then with a loud almost-hysterical giggle, Rapunzel fell to her knees in the dirt.

" Just smell the grass, the dirt!

Just like I'd dreamed they'd be . . ."

She lowered herself to lay sprawled out on her back, closing her eyes in delight. Then she rolled onto her stomach and gazed at the dandelions in front of her, which soon broke off into a few dandelion seeds.

" Just feel that summer breeze, the way it's calling me!"

Rapunzel quickly got up and went after the flying dandelion seeds and gasped when she found her feet in the water of a pond.

" For, like, the first time ever,

I'm completely free . . ."

She scooped up some water and threw it into the air with her arms spread out. Then she spotted a bird flying in front of her and then the small cave, the only way in and out of the clearing.

" I could go running, and racing!

And dancing, and chasing,"

She started to make a beeline for it, determination in the gaze of her eyes and the set of her shoulders.

" And leaping, and bounding,

Hair flying! Heart pounding!"

She broke into a desperate run, trailing all her hair behind her as she went. When she reached the opening of the cave, she shoved aside the leaf-curtain and left the cave.

" And splashing and reeling!

And finally feeling-

Now's when my life begins!"

Rapunzel was beaming with excitement as she watched the birds fly off and gazed at the trees all around her. Suddenly she heard a grunt of some sort nearby. She slowly turned around and saw a black winged creature that was at least nine times bigger than Sharpshot. She froze at the looks in its eyes.

"Toothless, there ya' are!" Runa yelled.

Rapunzel turned to Runa who went past her and towards the black winged creature and hugged it.

"What took you so long?" Toothless asked.

"Sorry, bud." Runa apologized.

"Hey, who's the girl?" Toothless asked, taking notice of Rapunzel.

"Oh, this is Rapunzel." Runa answered.

Runa turned to the girl who looked white as a ghost with wide green eyes.

"Don't worry, Rapunzel, he won't hurt you." Runa assured her.

"A-Are you sure? Be-Because he’s just staring at me." Rapunzel stuttered.

"He’s curious about you is all, Rapunzel." Runa reasoned.

"Are you absolutely sure?" Rapunzel asked, uncertain.

"Yes." Runa replied.

"You promise?" Rapunzel questioned.

"I promise ." Runa confirmed.

Rapunzel gulped and nodded nervously. Runa could easily tell that she really wasn't comfortable with Toothless. Then she got an idea which Rapunzel will absolutely not want to do, but it was the only way she would help get over her fear of their dragons. Runa walked over to Rapunzel and held out her left hand.

"Rapunzel, could you give me your right hand, please?" Runa asked.

"What?" Rapunzel asked.

"I'll show you that Toothless won't harm you." Runa stated.

"But are you really sure?" Rapunzel asked.

"If you're able to trust Sharpshot, could you give our Toothless a chance?" Runa asked.

Rapunzel looked between the two dragons, took a deep breath, and let it out. She nodded at her choice.

"Okay. I'll give it a shot." Rapunzel replied.

"Thank you, but I know you're not going to like the first thing I'm asking you to do." Runa said.

"What's that?" Rapunzel asked.

"Could you hand over the frying pan?" Runa asked.

"What?! Why?" Rapunzel panicked, clutching her frying pan.

"Trust comes from both ways. If you don't have a weapon on you, he'll also see that you mean no harm towards him as well." Runa explained.

Rapunzel glanced at Runa and then Toothless and back at Runa. She took a deep breath and let it out. She handed her frying pan over to Runa and placed her right hand into Runa's left. She gently held it and led her over to Toothless.

"Toothless, this is Rapunzel, she's a friend." Runa introduced, "Rapunzel, this is Toothless."

Toothless's big green eyes dilated and gave her a gummy smile. Rapunzel couldn't help but give a little chuckle at how adorable he looked. Runa held Rapunzel's hand and let it hover over inches away from Toothless's snout. Then Runa let go of her hand.

"Now, it's his decision." Runa said as she stepped back.

Rapunzel looked at Toothless with nervousness. Toothless could easily tell by her shaking hand. He was a little bit weary of her when she had a frying pan on her. But for some strange reason, her eyes kind of reminded her of Runa. Taking a chance, he closed the distance between her hand and his snout. She gasped and soon smiled at his choice. She gently strokes his head which made him purr and closed his eyes.

"See? You and Toothless are friends." Runa confirmed.

"I guess you're right." Rapunzel said as she continued to stroke Toothless's head who purred at her touch.

"So what do you think of the outside?" Runa asked.

Rapunzel stopped scratching when she absorbed her words. She was outside of the tower and was surrounded by the many greens, stones, and trees.

"I can't believe I did this!" Rapunzel squealed as she jumped up and down, "I-I can't believe I did this . . . I can't believe I did this!"

Suddenly a look of realization appeared on her face, "Mother would be so furious!"

Then she was distracted by a little pond growing lily pads with flowers, which she squealed at the cuteness of and sat down on a rock to admire them. "But that's okay, because," She held up a lily pad flower like she was talking to it. "What she doesn't know won't kill her, right?"

That line of thought didn't continue until she found a small cave and went inside to 'explore' it. However, her thought of doubt came back when she got to the back of the cave, she curled up on herself and started rocking back and forth with a small panic attack, "Oh my gosh," She whispered, "This would kill her!"

Runa managed to calm her down and leave the cave. They walked for a while until Rapunzel spotted the small hill with an odd gleam in her eye when the group turned to walk down it. Once they made it to the bottom, Rapunzel zoomed past them, running with her hair trailing behind her. She laughed and spun and kept kicking piles of fallen dead leaves.

"This is so fun!" She yelled which made Flynn twitch, who was looking like a bored hostage while examining his fingernails, since she ran right by his ear and most likely popped an eardrum.

A few minutes later, she was up in a tree. She leaned her head against the tree trunk with her arms dangling in despair. Runa easily guessed that she was going to go back to the tower.

"I'm a horrible daughter. I'm going back." Rapunzel decided which perked Flynn up.

But that decision changed when Flynn started leading her back to the tower until Rapunzel spotted another hill covered in two-inch tall grass and dandelions scattered around. Her squeal of delight made Flynn twitch again and she went off, cartwheeling down the hill in spinning circles of gold.

"I am never going back!" She laughed, falling sideways only to roll the rest of the way down, tying herself up in her own hair. She dissolved into a fit of giggles when Runa caught up to her.

The decision changed once more once after Runa untangled her and went face down in the grass and dandelions. Flynn and Runa sat down next to her. Flynn had his chin in his palm where his elbow rested on his knee along with his other arm.

"I'm a despicable human being." Rapunzel grunted against the grass.

A few minutes later, the decision changed once again. Rapunzel found a tall tree and proceeded to swing from its tall branches with the help of her hair. Then she swung around the tree where Flynn and Runa had their arms crossed while leaning against the tree. Flynn had a grumpy look on his face as Rapunzel swung around. The dragons were a few feet away from the tree as they watched the girl go around the tree.

"Best. Day. Ever!" Rapunzel screamed and giggled.

"So how long is this going to last?" Sharpshot asked.

"Not sure." Runa stated.

"She's a strange girl." Toothless deadpanned.

"Is she ever going to make up her mind?" Sharpshot asked.

"No idea." Toothless said.

When she was done swinging, she then danced and sang over a small group of rocks. Then she sat down against the last one, pulled her knees up to her chest, and cried. Runa didn't know what to do at this point. The girl reacted like she was on a sugar high and went to be down in the dumps a few minutes later. So her mood swings were a little bit unpredictable. Then they noticed Flynn approach Rapunzel and cleared his throat to get her attention. Then he squatted down next to her.

"Listen," Flynn said gently. "I couldn't help but notice that . . . you seem to be a little at war with yourself about this."

Rapunzel rubbed her eye and looked up at him in confusion, "What?" She asked in a small voice.

"Now, I'm only picking up bits and pieces here," Flynn straightened up again. "Overprotective mother, forbidden road trip? This is serious stuff!" He gave her a gentle smile. "But let me ease your conscious. This is all part of growing up."

Rapunzel looked up at him with interest, her eyes rimmed with a reddish tint. Runa narrowed her eyes at him. She knew something was off. Since when was he trying to actually console her about this, rather than trying to drag her back to the tower. What is he playing at?

"Really?" Rapunzel asked softly.

Flynn nodded understandingly. "Sure! A little rebellion, a little adventure. That's good- healthy even!" He glanced at his right shoulder where Pascal had climbed up onto him, looking optimistic about him trying to cheer her up. He only glanced at the chameleon before brushing him easily off his shoulder.

Rapunzel sniffled and rubbed her nose. "You think?" She asked in a shaky voice.

Flynn nodded, "I know," he said, leaning in. "Listen. Does your mother deserve it? No," Rapunzel's face fell as she shook her head in agreement. "Would this break her heart and crush her soul? Of course! But you just gotta do it!"

Rapunzel looked stricken, pulling lightly on a lock of her hair. Runa and her dragons shared a warning glance with each other finally understanding what the thief was playing at.

"Break her heart?" Rapunzel whispered.

"In half." Flynn plucked a small berry of the bush next to him.

"Crush her soul?" She whimpered.

"Like a grape." Flynn squeezed the berry between his fingers for emphasis.

"Rapunzel, you don't have to listen to this guy!" Runa stated, "He's just trying to make you feel guilty is all!"

"You're right, she would be heartbroken." Rapunzel confirmed with wide eyes, ignoring Runa’s warning, as Flynn helped her up.

"I am right, aren't I? Oh bother . . . " Flynn put on an apologetic face with his hand over his heart in a fake regret tone. Then he sighed. "Alright, I can't believe I'm saying this, but . . . I'm letting you out of the deal."

"What?" Rapunzel gasped as Flynn walked past her.

"That's right!" Flynn picked up the frying pan and Pascal off a rock, walking back to drop them in Rapunzel's hands. "But don't thank me. Let's all just turn around and get you home. Here's your pan, here's your frog." He put an arm around Rapunzel to start leading her in the general direction of her tower just like earlier. "I get back my satchel you get back a mother-daughter relationship based on mutual trust, and voila! All of us part ways as unlikely friends!"

Rapunzel shoved Flynn away and stood in front of him, "No! I am seeing those lanterns!" She protested firmly.

Flynn threw his hands in the air in exasperation, " Oh come on!" He snapped. "What is it going to take to get my satchel back?!"

Rapunzel narrowed her eyes and shoved her frying pan in Flynn's face threateningly.

"I will use this." She warned him.

Flynn put up his hands, deciding that maybe it wasn't a good idea to irritate a girl who has a frying pan in her hands. Runa and her dragons couldn't help but chuckle at the scared look on Flynn's face as Rapunzel threatens him with a frying pan. They had to admit that she wasn't really helpless after all. Suddenly there was a rustle from behind and the sound of a twig snapping. Rapunzel's eyes snapped around and she yelped, and jumped onto Flynn's back, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his hips from behind, holding out her frying pan to protect herself.

"What is it?!" She shrilled. "Is it ruffians?! Thugs?!" Flynn grunted when she shifted and almost knocked him over. "Have they come for me?!"

The boys turned to their dragons and saw that they didn't move, which meant that there was no danger around. A few seconds later a rabbit, barely bigger than her head, jumped out and sat there, looking up at the odd group with its brown doeish eyes. Flynn looked at it and glanced at the girl clinging to his back.

"Stay calm." He deadpanned. "It can probably smell fear."

Seeing their reactions had made it pretty clear to Rapunzel that the little fluffy animal wasn't a threat. Nor was it a ruffian or a thug.

Rapunzel laughed nervously and climbed down, "Sorry," She apologized and backed away while Flynn tried to straighten himself. "I guess I'm a little bit . . . jumpy ."

Flynn straightened his vest. "Probably be best to avoid ruffians and thugs though," he said thoughtfully.

Rapunzel laughed, "Ah ha, yeah . . . that'd probably be best." She agreed.

"Are you guys hungry? Because I know a great place for lunch!" Flynn said as he put his hands on his hips.

"Really?" Rapunzel chirped, "Well . . . where?"

"Oh don't worry!" Flynn said as he grabbed her by the frying pan and started leading her off, "You'll know it when you smell it!"

Runa and her dragons had a sneaky suspicion towards Flynn as they followed after him and Rapunzel.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

"I know it's around here somewhere," Flynn mused, leading the three youngsters plus the dragons through the trees. During the entire walk, Flynn could practically feel the glares coming from Runa behind him, including the dragons as well. It made a shiver go down his spine because of that. The reason why the Runa and the two dragons were glaring at Flynn was because they knew that Flynn was trying to make Rapunzel give up and head back to her tower to hand over his satchel. But Runa could tell that she was determined to go and see the floating lanterns. Then Flynn stopped and turned to Runa and the two dragons as Flynn stroked his small tuft of a goatee.

"You know, Dragon girl, I hate to say it, but I think the place we're going doesn't really allow . . . pets ." Flynn stated, "So… sorry, Lizard Breathes, you're gonna have to stay here."

The dragons growled warningly at the cocky thief in front of them. They were really starting to hate this man. He was more annoying than any other person that they had run into. To Runa's point of view, he was more annoying than Tuffnut Thorston who was extremely annoying along with Snolout. After all, he and his sister were always thinking of crazy and annoying ideas that were considered dangerous and impossible.

"Sorry, guys," Runa mumbled as she placed her hand on Toothless's head. "But the jerk is right. You know that we can't bring you into populated areas."

"What?" Toothless asked, shocked.

"Why can't we?" Sharpshot asked, surprised.

"I don't think the people around here have ever seen a dragon and it might freak them out if they come across a real one." Runa reasoned.

"I wish there were dragons around here." Sharpshot commented.

"Me too, Sharpshot." Runa agreed, "For now, you'll have to hide. I'll whistle if I’m in trouble." Runa assured, placing her hand on Toothless's neck.

"Okay." The dragons agreed, reluctantly.

"But take your shield with you." Toothless ordered Runa.

"Okay." Runa obeyed and removed the shield that was attached to Toothless's saddle.

Then two dragons turned back towards the woods. They managed to hide themselves among the thicker trees.

"Will they be okay?" Rapunzel asked as they watched the dragons leave.

"Don't worry, they'll be fine." Runa assured her.

Flynn clapped his hands. "Alright then! You guys ready? Cause this place is going to rock your stomachs!"

He led them down to the dirt road, which was marked with wooden fences every several feet. Flynn looked back and forth before taking a left and started strolling. Rapunzel skipped along behind him, who looked happy as a clam, with Runa bringing up the rear.

"Aha! There it is! The Snuggly Duckling!" Flynn pretended to gush cheerfully, pointing out a sign with a yellow painted duck on it. "Don't worry, very quiet place. Don't want you scaring and giving up on this whole endeavor now do we?"

"Well," Rapunzel smiled as she held her frying pan close to her chest. "I do like ducklings!"

"Yay!" Flynn cheered feignedly.

The building that Flynn indicated looked more like a seedy pub than a restaurant. It was built with its back right against the tree. The ground curved slightly under it, causing the whole thing to lean forward and to the side. It gave off a concerning effect that the wall was going to fall on top of you as you walked up to it. Runa had to admit this place needed a lot of work. The three of them strode up to the door and Flynn put his hand on Rapunzel's back. He offered the girl a grin that had Runa frowning.

"You ready?" Flynn asked her.

Rapunzel bobbed her head excitedly. "Yes!"

Flynn nodded and slammed the door open. "Garcon! Your finest table please!"

Rapunzel stared into the 'Snuggly Duckling' for all of three seconds before she gasped in shock. The inside was definitely farthest from what the name and the sign would have a person expect. The lighting was dim which came from a chandelier with low-burning candles and a fireplace deep in the back. Several wooden tables were scattered around the joint, and there were all kinds of hunting trophies displayed on the walls and above the mantle on the fireplace. The air was musty and smelled sour, which made Runa cringed. Runa was sure that she was supposed to find the place repulsive and disgusting; however, the smell reminded her of the main meeting hall back on Berk.

Every man inside the pub had turned their heads toward the door, mouths curving downward into sneers and scowls. Flynn put his hands on Rapunzel's shoulders, completely ignoring the way her body was stiff and how she was holding out her frying pan like a sword for protection. He guided the blond inside despite her little cries of protest, speaking smoothly and condescendingly into her ear.

"You smell that?" Flynn chuckled. "Take a deep breath through the nose!" Here Flynn actually breathed in the sour smell of the pub, a smile on his face. "Just really let it all sink in! What are you getting? Because to me it's a man's smell and the other part is a really bad man's smell." He asked the terrified girl as he led her through the group of thugs. Their dark angry eyes pointed downward with scarred up faces and beefy arms making them all look like they were just waiting for an excuse to bash all their heads in. Runa did catch sight of a thug chef cooking a bunch of lizards in a big pot which almost looked similar to Pascal.

" . . . overall, it just smells like the color brown. Your thoughts?" Flynn finished, letting Rapunzel's shoulders go when her hair was grabbed by a short squat man with bushy mutton chops that bridged together over his lips. Rapunzel squeaked, quickly collecting as much of her hair as she could before skittering away.

" . . . that's a lot of hair," The thug rumbled in a deep baritone, sounding completely deadpan. Rapunzel's hair slid through his fingers as she fled.

"She's growing it out!" Flynn replied, cheerfully but equally deadpan. "Is that blood in your mustache?" He continued when he gazed at the thug's mustache. "Hey Dragon girl!" He called to Runa and gestured to the thug's mustache. "Look at this! Look at all of the blood in his mustache! Good sir, that is a lot of blood!"

Runa wanted to smack her forehead. Of course this place wasn't some 'great place for lunch'. She honestly should have known better. It was plain obvious that Flynn had tricked Rapunzel into coming here and trying to scare her off and make her give back the satchel.

Rapunzel backed away from the group of men by the door and ended up bumping into a beefy guy at the bar. He growled a warning and Rapunzel showed off her frying pan to him as well, looking like she wasn't sure who to aim it at.

"You don't look so good, Blondie," Flynn said with false concern. "Maybe we should get you home, call it a day?" He put his arm around her shoulder and started to lead her toward the door with Runa following behind them.

"You'll probably be better off," Flynn continued to babble, "I mean, this is a five-star joint after all. If you can't handle this place then, well, maybe you should be back in your tower?" They were exactly three steps away from the door when it suddenly slammed shut. The man from the bar had appeared there in seconds, pinning a piece of paper to the door with a large hand. Flynn had put himself between Rapunzel and the thug holding the door shut. The thug turned to give Flynn a dark once over, one that was filled with a small side of greed that honestly freaked Runa out a little.

"Is this you?" He growled, pointing at the inked picture on the paper.

Flynn looked at it for a second, then leaned over and moved the thug's finger to the side. The image looked like him, right down to his shirt and vest. The only odd thing about it was the comically large nose coming out of his face.

"Ugh," Flynn huffed. "Now they're just being mean."

"I say it fits you perfectly." Runa commented.

"Oh-ho, it's him all right," Chuckled a man with a balding head and a hook for a right hand. "Greto," He thumbed to a dark-haired guy in a blue shirt somewhere behind him. "Go find some guards!" He grabbed Flynn by the collar. "That reward's gonna buy me a new hook!"

Suddenly Flynn was yanked out of his grasp and pulled towards a guy with a strange helmet. Then it soon became a fist and tugged a war battle with the thugs for the wanted thief. The three tried pleading and then Rapunzel tried banging on the thugs' back using her frying pan while Runa used her shield. Flynn was lifted into the air by the man with the overly large horned Viking helmet and saw the guy with the hook with his fist reeled back, ready to hit Flynn. Runa searched frantically for an idea. She glanced at Rapunzel's hair, a support beam where a tree branch was just above the bald hook guy.

"Not the nose!" Flynn begged, obviously having all his priorities in order. "Not the nose! Not the nose!"

"Rapunzel." Runa said, which got the blonde’s attention. She gestured her hair and the tree branch and then the hook guy. Rapunzel nodded, understanding Runa’s idea and threw her hair over a support beam like it was a grappling hook, wrapped around a tree branch tight enough that when the two yanked, the tree branch moved but her hair stayed in place. Rapunzel and Runa continued to pull the branch back with all their strength. A second later they let go, and the tree branch smacked against the top of the bald hook-handed guy, stopping him from punching Flynn. The thugs stared at him with disbelief.

"Put him down!" Rapunzel shouted, stomping her foot firmly.

Every single person turned to look at the two skinny teenagers standing there, Runa started to chuckle nervously.

"Look," Rapunzel said breathlessly. "We don't know where we are, and we need him to take me to see the lanterns because I've been dreaming about them my whole life! Find your humanity!" She yelled. "Haven't any of you ever had a dream?!"

The big bald guy unsheathed the ax, which was much bigger by Viking standards, behind his back and while the large horned Viking helmet thug hung Flynn by his blue vest on a coat hook. He slowly began to stomp his way toward them. Runa swallowed, putting her shield in front of her. Rapunzel ducked behind her, peaking around her shoulder as their eyes slowly got wider with terror. The bald guy was right up into their faces, a deep snarl dragging the corners of his square head downward.

"I had a dream . . . once." The bald thug said before he swung, lifted his ax and threw it at the general direction where a terrified-looking accordion player was sitting in the corner amidst a large group of other weapons near him whose right leg was shackled to a metal ball. Sitting board-straight, the poor man began to timidly play his instrument. An oddly upbeat and happy tune began to play which confused Runa and Flynn.

"I'm malicious, mean and scary!

My sneer could curdle dairy!

And violence-wise my hands are not the cleanest!"

The bald thug stepped back and gestured to the chalk-outline of a body on the wooden floor. Runa swore that it was never there before. Runa gently ushered Rapunzel backwards. Then Rapunzel got out from behind her and listened to the singing thug.

"But despite my evil look,

And my temper and my hook,"

He grabbed and threw a guy with an overly large nose who was innocently drinking his ale clear across the room with one hand. A spotlight, once again coming clear out of nowhere, shone down and reflected off the guy's shiny head. He used the grouping of barrels to climb up onto a stage, revealing a bench and a piano.

"I've always yearned to be a concert pianist!"

His hook tapped across the keys, the light sound of the surprisingly well-tuned instrument. The bald guy sat down at the bench, proceeding to play like the lack of his hand didn't bother him at all.

"Can't you see me on the stage performing Mozart?

Ticklin' the ivories 'til they gleam?"

He scraped his hook across the keys, sending the little off-white pieces flying at Runa and Rapunzel. She used her pan to protect herself while Runa used her shield to protect herself, a small giggle of amusement starting to show on their lips.

"Yet I'd rather be called deadly," he offered Rapunzel and Runa a wink.

"For my killer show tune medley!"

He played off a riff and threw his finger toward the crowd somewhere. "Thank you!" He called. "Cause way down deep inside I've got a dream!"

"He's got a dream!" The other thugs joined in easily. "He's got a dream!"

"See, I ain't as cruel and vicious as I seem!" The bald guy continued, getting a full-out laugh from Rapunzel as she and Runa sat down on a box beside the piano with him. He performed another scrape down the keys, ending with a flourish of his arm that only a quick duck prevented the two from getting smacked in the face. Unfortunately, the big nose thug got hit by his arm which threw him clear on his back.

"Though I do love breaking themurs,

You can count me with the dreamers,

Cause way down deep inside I've got a dream!"

The two turned around when the other thug sat up, looking a little dizzy but not at all concussed.

"I've got scars and lumps and bruises," He began, lifting his arm for Rapunzel to see.

"Plus something here that oozes,

And let’s not even mention my complexion!" He gestured to his face, where there were large unfortunate patches of reddish skin.

"But despite my extra toes," Showing his extra toe on his left foot.

"And my guider,

And my nose," He smiled shyly at Rapunzel and offered her a flower.

"I really wanna make a love connection!" The girl looked touched, smiling sweetly at the poor guy.

Next thing the girls knew, the Nose Thug was sitting in some random boat with a short horribly drunk old man who was holding a parasol.

"Can't you see me with a special little lady?" He sang. The old guy opened his lacy umbrella.

"Rowing in a rowboat down the stream?" Using a spear, he scraped across the floor in the random little rowboat like he was in a river.

"Though I'm one disgusting blighter,

I'm a lover!

Not a fighter!"

He lifted the old drunk guy in a rope harness that hung from one of the beams up above.

Pulling it back, he let the creepy old man dressed like a cupid fly around the ceiling.

"Cause way down deep inside,

I've got a dream!"

The rest of the thugs joined in for this verse. Runa was having a hard time controlling the smile growing across her face.

"I've got a dream!" Nose guy sang.

"He's got a dream!" The other guys echoed.

"And I know one day romance will reign supreme!" Runa caught a glimpse of Flynn's face as the Old Drunk Cupid flew past him, still hanging off the coat hook. It was completely deadpan and not amused at all, making Runa laughing hysterically.

"Though my face leaves people screaming," Nose guy hugged a random guy at the bar, making him spurt his drink out in shock.

"There's a child behind it, dreaming!

Like everybody else, I've got a dream!"

The Nose guy hugged Rapunzel and the random guy.

"Thor would like to quit and be a florist," Some guy sang about a guy in the corner making floral arrangements out of weeds, rats, and skulls.

"Gunter does interior design!" Another indicated a tall skinny guy by the wall with a carved bear chair and a painting of a puppy.

"Ulf is into mime!" Flynn gave the man with make-up a death glare.

"Attila's cupcakes are sublime!" A man with a heavy helmet offered the two girls a pan of white-frosted cupcakes with little cherries on them. The two looked startled but interested.

"Bruiser knits!

Killer sews!

Fang does little puppet shows!"

Bald hook Guy stood in front of the thug with the overly large helmet. The two had to lift their heads in order to see his expression.

"And Vladimir collects ceramic unicorns!"

In the gargantuan man's fingers, he held two of the little horned horses, tinging them together in tune with the song, which made him smile. Then the music went into instrumental at this moment. Then Rapunzel nudged Runa's shoulder.

"You should sing!" She gushed.

"What?!" Runa yelped.

"Come on!" Rapunzel begged.

"I'm not a great singer." Runa protested with her hands out.

"Come on, just give it a try." Rapunzel begged once more with a puppy teary eye look.

Somehow, she reminded her of Toothless. The dragon would sometimes use that look whenever he begged Runa to go riding with him in the early mornings.

Runa gave a deadpan expression towards the blonde and closed her eyes and let out a sigh of defeat. Then put her shield on her back.

"Fine." Runa agreed.

Suddenly the music picked up again and Rapunzel dragged Runa over to a nearby table. Two thugs helped her up. She was incredibly nervous in front of the crowd. She had never sung before and was sure that she wouldn't be a good one. She looked over at Rapunzel who gave her a smile of encouragement. She took a deep breath, let it out, and began to sing.

"I live on an island of misery

Where I'm tall and a little bit lanky

Built like that guy on the railing!" She pointed at the skinny drunk guy on the railing.

"My muscles always fail me

Not to mention that I'm very brainy

But I am what I am

And no matter what they tell me,

I'm not my dad or a killer nor a sailor,

But I've got dreams

And I won't be denied

So I decided to go on a journey

To see incredible discoveries

Cause deep down inside I've got a dream!"

The crowd of thugs cheered for Runa which made the girl smile with her arms spread out. Then she jumped off the table and Rapunzel came over and hugged her. The two shared a small laugh before they separated.

"What about you?" The bald hook thug asked. The thugs, satisfied with Runa's performance, had moved onto their next person who wasn't singing.

Flynn stared down at them from his place on the coat rack, not impressed in the slightest. "I'm sorry- me?"

"What's your dream?" The Nose guy lowered Flynn back to the ground.

The thief held up his hands and crossed his arms. "No, no, sorry fellas." He shook his head and gave the grouping of menacing singers a grin. "I don't sing."

Several dozen swords were shoved into his face. Runa wasn't surprised that he had to reconsider. Several moments later, Flynn was up and dancing on the bar countertop, singing nervously.

"I've got dreams like you, no really!

Just much less . . . touchy-feely!

They mainly happen somewhere warm and sunny!" He sided up to Vladimir with his ceramic unicorns and plucked one of the giant's fingers.

"On an island that I own," He set the unicorn down onto a bit of dried and crusty ale in the center of a large brown cooking pot, making it look like a unicorn on an island.

"Tanned and rested and alone!"

Flynn was pulled by his feet off the counter, held aloft by several of the thugs and ruffians.

"Surrounded by ENORMOUS piles of money!"

Runa and another thug helped Rapunzel onto the tabletop where Runa sang earlier.

"I've got a dream!" She waved eagerly.

"She's got a dream!" The thugs sang.

"I've got a dream!" Rapunzel sang,

"She's got a dream!" The thugs sang again.

"I just wanna see the floating lanterns gleam!" Rapunzel sang,

“And with every passing hour,

I'm so glad I left my tower!

Like all you lovely folks I've got a dream!"

The thugs cheered as they raised their mugs and began to sing again.

"She's got a dream

He's got a dream

They've got a dream

We've got a dream

So our differences ain't really that extreme

We're one big team!"

Another thug grabbed Flynn and made him stand on the floor and Vladimir stomped on a plank which sent him flying and landing on the helmet on a handstand on the guy's horns and Vladimir pushed him off and another thug caught him and put him on a barrel. Flynn was sent rolling on top of the barrel as he went through the thugs’ juggling torches and breathing fire.

"Call us brutal

Sick

Sadistic

And grotesquely optimistic

'Cause way down deep inside, we've got a dream!"

Then the thugs were swinging from candle chandeliers, men being tossed through windows and all around acting like complete and total idiots. The two girls couldn't help but smile and laugh at all of this.

"I've got a dream

I've got a dream

I've got a dream

I've got a dream

I've got a dream

I've got a dream!"

Then the bald thug and the nose thug danced with Rapunzel and Runa onto the table in the middle of the room. The two spread their arms out with glee as they sang the last verse with the thugs raising their mugs.

"Yes, way down deep inside, I've got a dream!"

"Yeah!" Everyone cheered as Rapunzel caught the creepy old drunk guy as he fell. They all laughed at this until Greto had to come back, slamming the door open with an over-excited expression of greed in his eyes.

"I found the guards!" He shouted into the stilled mess of dancing ruffians and the three teenagers. At that moment, Flynn grabbed Rapunzel's hand as she grabbed Runa's and led them over the bar counter to duck and hide behind it as the Corona guardsmen came storming into the pub.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

"Where's Rider? Where is he?!" The head guard snarled as he stormed inside, shoving the thug Greto out of the way. "Find him," He ordered the men behind him. "Turn the whole place upside down if you have to!"

The three huddled under the bar winced collectively as his fist came down on the countertop with a slam. This was quite the situation. Not only did they have a homicidal horse after them, now there was a group of men looking for the thief who was traveling with the youngsters.

"What the hell did you do?!" Runa mouthed at him. Flynn waved his hand dismissively which silently meant that they'd talk about it later. Waving at the other three to stay hidden, Flynn shifted just a little bit to take a small peak over top the counter to see how many guards were coming in. In his head, Flynn counted about five or six guards already inside, but that didn't mean there weren't more outside. Just as he thought this, two more guards walked in through the little door, and between him stood two tall men with cropped red hair and several scars over their identical faces. The Stabbingtons.

"Oh shit!" Flynn mumbled, hiding back under the bar.

Something tapped on the edge of the bar near Flynn's head. He and the other two looked up and saw the Piano-playing Hook-thug looming over them, indicating something off to the right with his eyes. Crawling out of their hiding place, Hook-hand-thug pulled down one of the levers for the alcohol. But no ale came out of the tap; instead, the floor let out a quiet groan and with a rattle of chains, a large trap door opened down into a dark, but dry cave.

"Go," Hook-hand told them with a smile, "Live your dream."

Flynn cheered up considerably. "I will."

"Your dream stinks ," Hook-hand deadpanned and nodded to Rapunzel and Runa. "I was talkin' to them."

Annoyed, Flynn rolled his eyes and started crawling down into the cave. Glancing behind him when he could stand straight again, an unconscious frown tugged his lips downward.

"Where does this tunnel go?" Runa asked.

"Bout a three-minute walk southwest," Hook-hand explained quickly, glancing up toward the pub where the other thugs were trying and succeeding at stalling the guards. "It'll take you down to the dam at the bottom of the hill. Climb the rope ladder and make sure to take the tunnel to the right. There was a cave-in down the shaft that led to the river and it's a dead-end now."

"Thank you." Runa thanked him, following Flynn. Then she stopped and turned to Hook-hand, "By the way, you're awesome at the piano." Then she went to follow Flynn. Hook-hand smiled at that.

"Thanks for everything." Blondie said to Hook-hand and gave the thug a small kiss on the cheek who continued to smile. Then she crawled after them. Once they were all in the tunnel, the door swung closed behind them a few moments later, and the light in the tunnel dimmed considerably. Runa took out her Inferno and lit up the cave. They began walking down the tunnel. Then they noticed a lit torch up ahead. Along the way, they came up with an empty lantern on the ground. Once they reached it, Flynn took it and Runa helped light the candle on the inside. After it was lit, she put the Inferno blade away and attached it back to her thigh. The walk in the tunnel was in silence except for their footsteps.

"So," Flynn began, examining a skewered skeleton tacked to the wall with a large cutlass, "Back there? Didn't think you had that in ya. It was pretty . . . impressive."

"I know!" She exclaimed in a cheery tone. But a second later she contained herself and repeated, calmer, "I know."

Flynn chuckled. Runa couldn't help but chuckle as well. It was a relief that she was able to control her mood swings. They easily remembered how she reacted when she first left the tower.

"Soo," She repeated him, and it raised eyebrow out of him. "Flynn . . . where ya' from?"

"Woah-woah," Flynn protested, "Sorry, Blondie, I don't do backstory. However," He continued, "I'm becoming very interested in yours."

"Now, I know I'm not supposed to mention the hair."

"Nope." She clarified.

"Or, the mother."

"Uh-uh."

"Frankly, I'm too scared to ask about the frog."

"Chameleon." She corrected, mimicking his face of wry amusement.

"Nuance," He waved it away. "Here's my question though. If you've wanted to see the lanterns so badly, why haven't you ever gone before?"

Rapunzel stopped walking, startled. "I . . . uh, well-"

She was interrupted by a pebble landing on her head. She blinked and looked down at where it landed, watching as the other rocks started to tremble slightly in their spots.

"Uh, guys?" She said nervously, looking back at Runa whose face started to morph to match hers. Far behind them, the tunnel was slowly starting to illuminate. The sound of running footsteps was getting closer.

"Guys?!" She repeated with wide eyes along with Flynn and Runa, voice shrill as the group of guards from back at the Snuggly Duckling came around the corner alarmingly fast.

"RIDER!"

"Run," Flynn yelled. "RUN!"

Runa grabbed a handful of Rapunzel's hair, and the three of them ran down the tunnel. The end of the tunnel came alarmingly fast and the sudden sunlight on their faces blinded them all for a brief moment. The tunnel opened out into a small canyon, barely a quarter mile around. They stood on an open ledge and behind them were the large wooden wall of the dam Hook-hand-guy was talking about.

"There's the rope ladder!" Runa pointed at the ladder. "Let's go before-"

She was cut off when, down below, one of the boarded-up tunnels was smashed away, letting the Stabbington brothers into the canyon. The brothers glared up at Flynn when they spotted him on the ledge.

"Who are they?" Runa asked, glancing at the two brothers.

"They don't like me." Flynn replied, pointing at the two huge men. Then the three whirled around when the palace guards came bursting out behind them.

"Who are they?" Rapunzel asked, pointing at the guards.

"They don't like me either." Flynn repeated.

"Who's that?" Rapunzel yelped when the angry white horse came from behind the guards.

Flynn grabbed Rapunzel by her shoulders, "Let's just assume that everyone in here doesn't like me!" He ordered them all, exasperated.

Without warning, Rapunzel slammed her frying pan into Flynn's stomach, "Here!"

He grunted at the hit and looked at her, but she was already grabbing Runa's arm and threw her hair over one of the beams holding up the massive dam. She tightened the grip on her hair and leaped off the ledge, dragging Runa with her as she let out a yelp. Then she landed on the next ledge with almost practiced ease.

"A warning would have been nice." Runa advised.

"Sorry." Rapunzel apologized.

Flynn spun back around to find the head of the palace guards advancing on the two of them with a weirdly pleased but furious look in his eyes.

"I waited a long time for this." He growled, tossing his torch aside. Flynn looked down at the frying pan in his hands. He made a little noise of distress. The head guard drew his sword and lunged. Flynn reacts without thinking, quickly smashing the side of the guard's head with the pan and creating a rather pleasing 'CLANG' noise when the pan connects to his shiny gold helmet. He dodged and slammed the pan on the back of the remaining guards' heads, knocking them out. The small fight was over in seconds, and as Flynn stood there above the unconscious group of at least seven guards, Flynn held up the frying pan again with shock.

"Oh mama!" He cried, twirling the pan. "I have got to get me one of these!"

Another sword came at him, and Flynn held up the pan again in an 'En guarde!' pose. He stared at the last standing 'swordsman' in disbelief. It was the horse, holding a dropped sword between his teeth, growling and whining threateningly. From Runa's point of view, it was very strange to see a horse holding a sword.

"You've got to be kidding me." Runa muttered with a raised eyebrow.

Then the horse lunged at Flynn. He blocked every attack that the horse threw at him. Runa had to admit that the horse had skills when it came to sword fighting.

"You should know that this is the strangest thing I've ever done!" Flynn declared.

Suddenly the horse knocked the frying pan out of Flynn's hand. The two of them watched it fall over the edge and heard the distant echoing clang when it hit the bottom. Flynn glanced back at the horse.

"How about two out of three?" He suggested, grinning sheepishly.

Then the horse aimed the sword in Flynn's face as he held his hands up.

"Flynn!" Rapunzel's voice called, and a second later the end of her hair was wrapping around his right hand. He looked blinked, then grinned. Rapunzel with startling strength yanked him straight off the ledge and flew through the air.

"Flynn!" Rapunzel called from above him. "Look out!"

Flynn looked back down, and yelped when he realized that he was swinging right toward the business ends of the Stabbington brothers' swords. Rapunzel gave her hair a sharp pull, lifting him just enough to sail harmlessly over the murderous duo's heads.

"Ha!" He shouted over his shoulder at them, "You should see your faces! Because you look-"

"Rider!" Runa cried out.

His stomach slammed into a beam sticking out of the dam's drain canal. "-ridiculous . . . " He finished, wheezing.

The two girls winced at Flynn’s pained voice. Then the sound of pounding caught their attention. When they turned, they saw the horse was slamming his hind legs against yet another support beam. Behind him, the guards were starting to come around. By the time they were standing up, the horse had succeeded in knocking the beam out. It busted a hole in the dam but created an efficient bridge for them to cross to Rapunzel and Runa. Thinking quickly, Flynn took Rapunzel's hair and wrapped most of it around the beam that hit him. He took a firm grip on it and then he called out to the two on the ledge.

"Blondie! Dragon Girl! Jump!"

Rapunzel and Runa knew what Flynn was doing instantly. Rapunzel pulled Runa towards as she grabbed onto her and ran for the edge. Runa latched onto Rapunzel as they jumped off the ledge. The horse was right behind them and stopped at the ledge with its teeth that was literal inches away from Blondie's hair. The horse's teeth closed without a single golden hair trapped between them. Flynn quickly swung them to the ground. They skidded across a large puddle of water. The two turned and saw the Stabbington brothers behind them. They took off as Runa scooped some of Rapunzel's hair.

Flynn ran and slid down the drain canal. However, it was too much for the waterlogged and old wood, he found himself knocking the entire thing over as he fell. The second his feet hit the rough ground and he rolled and stumbled to ground to get his footing back as he bent down and scooped up some of Rapunzel’s hair and followed after Rapunzel and Runa. At that moment, the wood of the dam burst, and water began pouring rapidly into the mine. Having no other choice, they ran towards the nearest tunnel to the mine. A creak and a groan rocked the ground under their feet; one of the boulders used for a walkway was buckling under the water's force. Flynn shoved Rapunzel into the tunnel, tossing her balled up hair into her arms. He stood at the entrance, making sure that Runa made it in too. Water was pooling around his feet, the thief had just enough time to grab the frying pan the horse had knocked from his hand before the boulder came crashing down at the entrance. It instantly went dark in the tunnel, and it began to fill with rushing water. Then they began to scramble to look for another exit. Flynn started to try shoving at the rocks in the wall, trying in vain to knock them out of the way. Rapunzel and Runa took out their pan and shield and tried to smack or stab the rocks away. Flynn was clawing at the rocks, doing his very best to make them budge. He didn't give up until his hand slipped, and he cursed loudly before giving up and turned to dive into the water. Runa and Rapunzel kept hitting the rocks, but nothing was working. The water was rising even higher. Flynn's head broke the surface, gasping.

"It's no use!" He sputtered. "I can't see anything!"

Rapunzel sucked in a deep breath, imitating Flynn, and dove under. The thief was quick to grab her, pulling her back from the water.

"There's no point!" He told her sternly, brushing wet hair out of her eyes. "It's pitch black down there!"

Rapunzel stared at Flynn with shock and leaned herself against the rock wall with Runa.

"This is all my fault," Rapunzel admitted and placed her hand against her hand, "She was right. I never should've done this."

She soon began to sniff and placed her hand down to her side.

"I'm so…I'm so sorry Flynn, Runa." Rapunzel apologized as she started to cry.

" . . . Eugene." Flynn said.

Runa and Rapunzel turned to where Flynn was across from them. He looked up with a sigh and a slight, not quite there, smile. "My real name is Eugene Fitzherbert. Someone might as well know."

"I'm actually a Viking." Runa stated.

"A Viking? You don't-" 'Eugene' began to say.

"Look like one, I know," Runa interrupted, glaring at the water, "I'm the chief's daughter and an embarrassment to my father and my entire tribe. So I ran away from my so-called 'home'."

"What about you, blondie?" He said in a surprisingly gentle tone. "Anything you want to get off your chest before . . . " He trailed off.

The water was at their shoulders.

Rapunzel rubbed her nose and grinned weakly. "I have magic hair that glows when I sing."

Flynn's tone was remarkably deadpan. "What?"

"I have . . . magic hair that glows when I sing!" Rapunzel repeated, eyes slowly widening as she realized what her hair can do. The water came to their chins. Rapunzel used her last breath to gasp out:

"Flower gleam and glow!

Let your power SHINE!"

Before the water filled their small cavern completely as the dark swallowed everything. Unexpectedly, a butter-yellow light sparkled across Rapunzel's scalp. The glow traveled down Rapunzel's several dozen feet of hair; Runa was amazed at it. So Rapunzel was right; her hair really does glow!

Flynn almost lost his breath. Runa heard the bubbles rush out of his mouth before he grabbed his lips to hold them shut. Runa hit him in the arm then pointed with her other hand to a bit of Rapunzel's hair, following the flow of the water towards a wall. It was the way out! Then all three swam down and started grabbing at rocks as fast as they could. The glow from Rapunzel's hair was starting to fade. They worked faster.

The light dimmed before they could finish but they still grabbed as many rocks as they could. Before they knew it the stone wall was crumbling and the water came rushing out all at once, dragging the three bodies inside with it. Soon enough all three heads broke from the water and landed on the bank of the river.

"We made it." Rapunzel said as she pulled her hand back and the others panted who were glad to be out of the flooded cave and being able to breathe in the open air again.

"Her hair glows." Eugene said with wide eyes in disbelief.

"We're alive. I'm alive." Rapunzel declared with a smile as she got up and picked up her frying pan and went to get her hair out of the water. Runa picked up her shield as she got up and joined to help her.

"I didn't see that coming." Eugene said as he pushed his hair back.

"Eugene." Rapunzel called out.

"Her hair actually glows." Eugene said as he turned to Pascal.

"Eugene." Rapunzel called out.

"Why does her hair glow?!" Eugene shouted.

"Eugene!" Rapunzel shouted.

" WHAT?! " Eugene exclaimed with panicking wide eyes.

"It doesn't just glow ." Rapunzel stated.

Eugene glanced at Pascal who smiled at him.

"Why he's smiling at me?" Eugene asked with distress while holding his injured hand as he looked at Rapunzel and back to Pascal.

Chapter Text

A/N:

*I like to thank to username Mariah (Fanfiction.net) for giving me this idea about Rapunzel's hair

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

After getting all of Rapunzel's hair out of the river, the group was reunited with the dragons. Runa went to get fish for dinner as the rest started the fire (with Sharpshot's help) to get warm along with drying Rapunzel's hair. Once Runa came back with the fish and placed them on sticks around the fire. She soon sat down against Toothless to watch the fishes cook, Rapunzel noticed that Eugene kept cradling and flexing his left hand.

"Eugene, are you okay?" Rapunzel asked as she gently grabbed his hand.

She gasped when she saw the big cut on his palm.

"Just cut it on the rocks," He explained to her, closing his fist. "Don't worry about it."

"Let me see." Rapunzel ordered, firmly and pulled his hand back, opening his fist for her poker-faced inspection. She hummed for a moment thoughtfully, "I can fix that."

"How are you going to do that exactly?" Flynn asked, brow arched.

"Um…" Rapunzel hummed.

"Toothless can help as well." Runa interjected, pointing at Toothless.

"How?" Eugene asked, brow arched.

"His saliva. A Night Fury's saliva is known to have healing properties." Runa explained.

"No thanks. I don't want dragon spit on my hand." Eugene rejected the idea.

"Just a suggestion." Runa shrugged.

Then Rapunzel pulled Eugene over to the log nearby and sat across from him as she collected a handful of her magic golden glowing hair and began to wrap it around his hand. Eugene stared at her awkwardly.

"So you're being strangely cryptic as you wrap your magic hair around my injured hand." Eugene stated before he winced at the pain.

"Sorry, just don't…don't freak out." Rapunzel begged.

Eugene looked at his injured hand and then back at Rapunzel who sighed at his look. Once she had wrapped enough of her hair around Eugene's hand, she laid it down on her lap and took a deep breath as she closed her eyes.

"Flower, gleam and glow,

Let your power shine,

Make the clock reverse,

Bring back what once was mine . . . "

Just like inside the cavern, the glow began at her scalp, and after a moment, traveled through her roots and down through the cascading locks of golden hair. Runa and her dragons stared at her glowing hair with wonder and fascination. Eugene sat up a little straighter, following the glow as it made its way through Rapunzel's hair and into the knot tied around his hand. He flexed his fingers out and looked up at Pascal. He smirked and pointed to one of his feet, indicating the spot where he'd injured himself.

"Heal what has been hurt,

Change the Fates' design,

Save what has been lost,

Bring back what once was mine,

What once . . . was mine."

Her voice echoed through the trees as the song ended along with the glow from her hair, and for a long time, the only sound around their little campsite was the sound of the fire crackling. Then, after a few long tense moments, Rapunzel opened her eyes and lifted her gaze, shyly peering up at Eugene from between her lashes. Eugene pulled his hand away and her fingers were limp as they released him. He stared at her as he unwrapped her hair from his hand. He looked down at his hand and all the air in his chest rushed out with a pitched whimper of "Oh."

Eugene swallowed thickly and turned his hand around to show them. His palm was free of any shape or form of the gash that had been there moments before. Eugene sucked in a large breath.

"Please Don't Freak Out!" Rapunzel flinched forward before he could scream, her hands held out to him pleadingly. Eugene let out a dull squeak and coughed, closing his mouth.

"Freaking out? I'm not freaking out? Are you freaking out? I'm just very interested in your hair and the magic qualities it possesses. How long has it been doing that exactly?" Eugene asked with a sheepish smile as he closed his fist and tucked it under his chin, rocking a bit on the log.

Rapunzel let out a shaky chuckle and leaned back. "Forever, I guess?" She shrugged, her smile faint. It faded with a small sigh. "Mother says that when I was a baby, people tried to cut it. They wanted to take it for themselves. But once it's cut, it turns brown and loses its power." She leaned forward and turned a bit, pulling the hair off the back of her neck to show everyone the one small spot at the nape of her neck that grew brown, instead of blond. "A gift like that, it has to be protected. That's why mother never let me…" Rapunzel sighed, "That's why I never left and . . . "

"You never . . . left that tower." Runa finished for her.

She nodded.

"And . . . you're still going to go back?" Eugene asked.

"No." Rapunzel's shoulders drooped. "Yes?" She dropped her head into her hands as Pascal sat by her left foot. "It's complicated."

Silence descended on them again. The crackling fire sent shadows flickering across their faces. Runa gave the fish to her dragons and then she carefully adjusted the rocks inside the fire with a stick. Toothless and Sharpshot finished their fish and nuzzled Runa's face. Rapunzel let out a deep breath and pulled her hair back out of her face. She chanced a look at Eugene, cleared her throat, and fought for a smile.

" So ," She began, changing the subject and catching their attention. "Eugene Fitzherbert, huh?"

Eugene blinked at her and the other younger teen sitting against her dragon before them, then back. He sighed, dropping his head, but his shoulders shook with a chuckle.

"Heh, no getting out of this one, huh?" He shook his head. "Well, I'll spare you the sob story of poor orphan Eugene Fitzherbert. It's a little bit of…it's a bit of a downer."

Rapunzel grinned and scooted a bit closer to him on the log. Runa just grinned and scratched Toothless behind his ear-fins and Sharpshot's chin. The dragons purred in response. Eugene stared at all the expectant faces looking up at him. He sighed.

"There was this book," He began finally, and the other two broke into even bigger grins at the start of his story. "A book I used to read every night to all of the younger kids: The Tales of Flynnigan Rider. Swashbuckling rogue, richest man alive," He leaned over to Rapunzel and stage whispered, "Not bad with the ladies, either. Not that he would ever brag about it, of course."

Rapunzel giggled. "Was he a thief, too?"

Eugene paused. "Well . . . no. Actually, he had enough money to do anything that he wanted to do; he could go anywhere he wanted to go. . .and for a kid, with nothing . . . " He lowered his eyes to the grass. "I don't know . . . just seemed like the better option."

There was a look of sorrow in his eyes at that moment. Runa could tell that he was going through memories that weren't so great. Then Eugene turned to Rapunzel.

"You can't tell anyone about this, okay? It could ruin my whole reputation." Eugene stated.

"Ah, we wouldn't want that ." Rapunzel teased.

"Well a fake reputation is all a man has." Eugene said.

The group chuckled at that. Then Eugene cleared his throat and shook his head, focusing on Runa before him. "Well, enough about me. I'd like to know about you, Dragon Girl, actually. You already know me and blondie's backstories, now it's your turn."

"Where do I start?" Runa pondered.

"How about you tell us where you're from?" Rapunzel suggested.

Runa took a deep breath and let it out. She never liked talking about her former home before finding her mother. But she had to. Toothless nuzzled her as he warbled, encouraging her to speak. She smiled at her friend before she started the story.

"I'm from the island of Berk, which is to the far north. The people of my village killed dragons for necessity. It's a really bad problem because there's just so many and they're always attacking our livestock and setting our houses on fire. But sometime later, people weren't killing them because we had to. It became a sport. They started killing them because it got you status; popularity, fame. If you can kill a dragon, it means that you are one of them. The stronger the dragon you killed, the more popularity you were given. More dragons, the longer that attention lasts." She sighed.

"You never killed any …did you?" Rapunzel asked hesitantly.

Runa laughed, but the sound was spiteful.

"No, I couldn't even take down a Terrible Terror if my life depended on it. They're the smallest and the least-dangerous dragons we know of, which is what Sharpshot is. So, I was pretty much at the bottom of the social ladder for most of my life. But because of my lacking strength and small stature, all of the other teens would bully and make fun of me. The adults would just ignore me or throw rotten food at me. I knew that I was a disappointment to my dad and a constant reminder of my mother who was taken and eaten by a dragon when I was a baby. To be most precise, he mostly ignored me most of my life."

"Okay, so," Eugene interrupted. "Where does the bad-breathed-lizard enter the picture?"

"I dare you to say that again." Toothless growled. Runa patted him to calm him down.

"I'm getting to that. Since I didn't have the 'physical' capabilities needed to fight dragons without getting myself killed, my dad put me up to work as an apprentice for his friend, the blacksmith, Gobber." Runa explained.

Eugene snorted.

"Shut up. Hideous names are supposed to ward off evil," Runa stated, "Anyway. One night there was an attack on the village, my dad and Gobber ordered me to stay inside. Now, I might not be very good with an ax or a shield, but I can probably make you anything you want. I'd be building a machine, which I called it the bola launcher. I could use it to take down a dragon for me. Once it's down, I could kill it and then everyone would stop treating me like I was . . . well… a hiccup, a runt of the litter. Only," She turned to look at Toothless, the dragon's injured tail curling around her, "When I finally managed to take the dragon down . . . nobody believed me. So I had to go out and find him on my own. And I did."

Toothless eyed the smoldering fire and shot a quick blast at it, renewing the flame and making everyone but Runa to jump.

Runa sighed, laying her head against Toothless's neck who crooned when he noticed that Runa was feeling sad. "But when I got there . . . I couldn't do it. He was helpless, defenseless. I just . . . " Her shoulders drooped, "So I set him free."

For a moment, there were no sounds except for the cackling of the fire and the shifting of cloth. Runa looked up and found Rapunzel sitting on her knees before her. She stretched out her hand and squeezed her hand. A gentle smile was on her face.

"I think you made the right decision, Runa." She admitted.

Runa smiled back, "Thanks, Rapunzel."

"So how did you two become friends?" Rapunzel asked.

"The night after I set Toothless free, my dad signed me up for dragon training where the younger kids are taught how to kill dragons. The first lesson didn't go so well, and I luckily survived. Afterwards, I went looking for the dragon and found a trail that led to a cove where I found him. As I studied him, I noticed that his left tail fin was missing. I soon realized that my bola launcher had somehow ripped off his left tail fin. Gobber had said that 'a down dragon is a dead dragon'. Feeling guilty that he had lost his skill of flight, I used my smith skills to make him a prosthetic tail."

"So that's what all of those metals and attachments are for?" Rapunzel asked, gazing at Toothless's prosthetic tail.

“Impressive.” Eugene commented.

"Yeah, but the problem is that he can't use it on his own. I have to fly with him in order to make it work. I helped him learn how to fly again and he became my friend." Runa said as she scratched Toothless's neck who purred at Runa's fingers.

"But why did you leave?" Eugene asked, curious as to why the girl would leave her home.

"I used all of the knowledge I got from Toothless and was able to pacify the dragons that were used in training. To my tribe, they thought I was able to take down dragons." Runa replied.

"So in other words, you cheated?" Eugene questioned.

"Yup." Runa answered.

"Why?" Eugene asked.

"It was the only way I could prevent the dragons from getting hurt by the other trainees." Runa explained, "And because of that knowledge, I was moved up in my class and received the honor of killing the Monstrous Nightmare which is a big dragon that's able to light themselves on fire." She sighed as she closed her eyes and then opened them as she let out a sigh of defeat, "I didn't want to do it. So I packed some of my stuff and flew off with Toothless."

"Do you regret it?" Eugene asked.

"No," Runa replied, "But then I discovered the truth behind the dragon raids."

"The truth? What was it?" Eugene questioned.

"As it turned out, there was a dragon that was the size of a mountain, living in a volcano, who was forcing dragons to gather food for her, or she'll eat them if they don't bring enough." Runa paused.

Rapunzel gasped with wide eyes as she put her hands over her mouth.

"So Toothless and I fought against her and won. After the battle, Toothless and I got ambushed by another dragon rider and its dragon flock. I later found out that the dragon rider was my long-lost mother." Runa smiled at the memory of when she reunited with her mother.

"Wait, I thought you said that your mother was taken and eaten by a dragon." Eugene interrupted with an eyebrow arched.

"I did. But the dragon who took her brought her to a dragon sanctuary where she rescues captured dragons from dragon trappers." Runa explained.

"So your mother had been rescuing dragons since she arrived at the sanctuary?" Rapunzel asked.

"Yeah," Runa answered, "If I hadn't met Toothless, I never would have found my mother."

Rapunzel and Eugene smiled softly at her words. But then Rapunzel gazed at Toothless’s prosthetic, and her smile faded. She felt bad for Runa and Toothless. Runa went through such terrible ordeals once she was born. She could easily tell that Runa felt guilty for making Toothless flightless. But she was able to make up for it. Then she glanced at her hair and back at Toothless's tail. An idea came to her mind.

"Runa." Rapunzel said.

"Yeah?" Runa asked.

"Can I try my hair on Toothless's tail?" Rapunzel suggested.

Runa's eyes widened and Toothless's head shot up at her words. Get Toothless’s missing tail fin back? Could Rapunzel's hair really do that?

"Is that possible?" Runa questioned, shocked.

"I don't really know. I've never tried it. It will be my first attempt," Rapunzel admitted, "But could I try anyway?"

Runa gazed at Rapunzel and turned to Toothless who was also shocked at Rapunzel's offer to restore his missing limb. But Runa wondered what would happen if Toothless got his left tail fin back.

"Toothless, would you still stay with me if you do get your left tail fin back?" Runa asked, uncertain.

"Of course I'll stay. You're the first friend who accepted me as I am and you're the sister I've never had." Toothless answered as he rubbed Runa's cheek with his own.

Runa smiled at that as she gently scratched under Toothless's chin. She was glad that her friend would stay with her.

"Don't forget me." Sharpshot interjected.

Runa and Toothless laughed at that. Runa turned to Rapunzel who was waiting for her answer.

"Okay then, let's try." Runa confirmed.

Then Runa began to remove Toothless's prosthetic tail. Once it was removed, Rapunzel moved over to Toothless and wrapped her hair around Toothless's tail. She went over to sit next to Runa.

"Ready." Runa nodded.

Rapunzel nodded. Then took a deep breath as she closed her eyes and let it out before she soon began to sing,

"Flower, gleam and glow,

Let your power shine,

Make the clock reverse,

Bring back what once was mine . . . "

The glow began at her scalp once again, and soon traveled through her roots and down through her cascading locks. The hair around Toothless’s tail began to glow. A light began to form from his tail which made Runa and Toothless widen their eyes.

"Heal what has been hurt,

Change the Fates' design,

Save what has been lost,

Bring back what once was mine,

What once . . . was mine."

Once the glow faded from her hair, Rapunzel gazed at Runa and Toothless, waiting for their response. Runa slowly unwrapped Rapunzel's hair from Toothless’s tail and reached out and touched his left tail fin. Toothless’s left tail fin…was back. Toothless was staring at his left tail fin with wonder as he opened and closed his tail fins. Rapunzel stood up as the pair was still in shock.

"Well, it looks like it worked." Rapunzel confirmed, which broke the two's attention on their restored limbs. Runa turned towards Rapunzel and wrapped her arms around her and twirled with her as she cheered while Rapunzel wrapped her arms around her as well. Soon enough, Eugene joined in on the hug and cheered at the outcome. Then Toothless joined in the hug, causing them all to fall to the ground with Toothless on top of them. This caused them to all chuckles.

"Okay Toothless, could you get off for a moment?" Runa asked.

Toothless got off them and sat down as everyone got to their feet.

"Thank you so much, Rapunzel." Runa thanked.

Toothless walked up to her and started nudging her side.

"Rapunzel, you're the best!" Toothless warbled happily.

"What did Toothless say?" Rapunzel asked, scratching Toothless's chin who purred at her touch.

"He's very grateful towards you for restoring his tail fin." Runa translated, smiled.

"You're welcome." Rapunzel replied.

"No really, thank you ." Runa smiled.

Rapunzel smiled back at the two as Toothless nudged her cheek which made her chuckle.

"I should probably fix up your saddle since you won't need the prosthetic anymore." Runa suggested.

"Okay," Toothless grunted, "But can we keep it just in case?"

"Sure, why not?" Runa shrugged.

Runa began to take off the cables that were attached to Toothless's saddle. Once the prosthetic fin was fully off, Runa packed it into her basket. She couldn't believe that Toothless had his tail fin back. It was unbelievable. She didn't know how to thank Rapunzel. There was silence among the camp site as everyone was doing their own thing. Runa repainted her metal shoulder pad and her shield that had a Night Fury on it. She changed the red tail fin to a black one. Rapunzel kept glancing at Eugene when he wasn't looking and when she wasn't looking, Eugene was looking at her. When they caught each other's glances and quickly looked away from each other. Eugene coughed into his hand and stood up.

"W-well, uh. Hey, look at that. We're almost out of firewood. Come on, dragon girl. Let's go get some more." Eugene said before grabbing Runa onto her feet.

Runa decided to go with him anyway since she finished her own task. But Sharpshot decided to come as well to keep the two company and hoped to help them in any way.

"Hey," Rapunzel called out, Eugene and Runa stopped and turned towards her, "For the record, I like Eugene Fitzherbert much better than Flynn Rider."

That shocked Eugene Fitzherbert. He never thought that someone would like his real name instead of his thief identity.

"Well, then you'd be the first." He chuckled as he held his hand and looked over at Rapunzel, "But thank you."

Then the three turned around and headed towards the forest. Runa noticed that Eugene kept flexing his hand as they walked. Rapunzel gave a small chuckle as she watched them leave the campsite. Suddenly Toothless let out a growl and tensed up. Rapunzel looked down at him. "Toothless, what is it?"

"Well," Commented a new voice that echoed around their campsite. Rapunzel went rigid, terror flashing across her face, "I thought they'd never leave."

Rapunzel whirled around as Toothless sprung forward, planting himself between Rapunzel and the newcomer.

" . . . mother?" Rapunzel questioned.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

"Hello, dear." 'Mother' greeted, who was also known as Gothel, as she took off her hood.

Pascal cowered away from the voice and blended into the log. Rapunzel stood quickly off the fallen log and stepped back, shaking her head. Gothel simply made her way around Toothless toward Rapunzel.

"B-but- how did you-" Gothel took her arms and pulled her into a hug, "How did you find me?"

Gothel hummed, smoothing her hand gently down the back of Rapunzel's head. "Oh, it was easy, really," she said, completely ignoring Toothless as he stood a few steps away, "I just listened to the sound of complete and utter betrayal and followed that."

Rapunzel sighed, "Mother . . . "

Gothel pulled away before she could finish.

"We're going home, Rapunzel," she said firmly and took her wrist in an iron grip. "Now." Rapunzel stumbled a few steps forward as her mother yanked her forward. She pulled her arm free and stepped back.

"N-no, mother, wait," she insisted with a light shake of her head and a weak smile. "You don't understand. I've been on this incredible journey, and I've done and seen so much! I've made new friends, and-"

"Yes, yes," Gothel cut her off quickly. "The wanted thief, an adventurous girl and a couple of flying lizards, I'm so proud. Now," the woman reached for Rapunzel's wrist again and when she caught it, managed to pull her another few feet away from their small campsite. "Come on, Rapunzel."

Toothless lowered his body to the ground, lips curling back from his teeth. A low growl rumbled out of him. The Night Fury could sense that something was off and didn’t like it.

"Mother, please!" This time when Rapunzel pulled free, she used such a force that it nearly knocked Gothel off her balance.

"Just, just listen to me, please ." She begged. "These are . . . they're my friends, and they're . . . they're helping me. They promised to take me to the see the lanterns and get me home safe, so you don't have to-"

Gothel's eyes narrowed slightly. "And . . . you trust them: a group of strangers?"

"I do," Rapunzel said honestly. "They . . . they wouldn't hurt me. Right, Toothless?" She turned to Toothless who bowed his head in an honest nod. Gothel's scowl deepened. "Everyone's been so nice to me, mother. Runa, Sharpshot, Toothless. . . even Eugene . . . " She turned her gaze downward and her smile became shy. "Mother," she whispered. "I think . . . I think he likes me . . . "

There was a trace of hope in her voice: a hope in her eyes and in her heart that had never been there before. It blossomed more as she spent time with her new friends who were helping her achieve her dream. But Gothel was able to pounce on it quickly as lightning and fully intended on tearing it to shreds.

" 'Likes you'?" She repeated, her voice was sarcastic and sweetly toxic. "Please, Rapunzel, that's demented!" She stepped around her daughter and rolled her eyes, laughing.

Rapunzel's shoulders lowered slightly, and she sighed in a sort of long-suffering manner. Toothless didn't like this woman. He couldn't understand why this woman won't let Rapunzel experience a little bit of the outside world.

"Mother, I-" Rapunzel began.

"This is why you never should have left!" Gothel spoke over her daughter before she'd even fully taken the breath. It became clear that the woman had no interest in hearing anything that Rapunzel had to say. "Dear, this whole romance that you've invented around these strangers? It just proves that you're too naive to be here."

Rapunzel's eyes widened at her mother's argument. Despite it, however, she was ignored.

"Why would he like you, come on now, really?" Gothel asked. She caressed the side of Rapunzel's cheek upwards toward her hair, and pulled two handfuls of her blond mane out to shove in her face like it was an example. "Just look at you, do you think that he's impressed?"

Gothel all but threw Rapunzel's hair at her when the girl pulled away. Toothless was scowling at the woman who's Rapunzel's mother. He hated this woman by the second.

"Don't be a dummy," Gothel cooed. "Come, with mummy." She stepped back, toward the trail in the woods. She stood silhouetted against the white of the fog rising up around and behind her, the stark cold darkness in sharp contrast with the glowing warmth of their small campfire. " Mother . . . "

"No!"

The finality in Rapunzel's voice startled them all, even herself. Everyone's attention fixed on her for several tense heartbeats, on her furrowed eyebrows and clenched fists until Gothel slowly lowered her arms.

" . . . 'no'?" Her voice drifted through the clearing dangerously low. "Oh. I see how it is."

The tall woman drifted her way over in a few short steps, her skirt swirling.

"Rapunzel knows best!

Rapunzel's so mature now!

Such a clever grown-up miss!"

She patted Rapunzel's head while stroking her cheek as she walked away.

"Rapunzel knows best!" Gothel continued to mock.

"Fine, if you're so sure, then,

Go ahead and give him this!"

Rapunzel gasped when Gothel had reached into her cape and pulled out the brown leather shoulder bag- Eugene's satchel. Shaking her head in disbelief, Rapunzel whispered, "H-How did you-"

"This is why he's here!" Gothel pulled the crown out of the bag and held it up in front of Rapunzel's face.

"Don't let him deceive you!

Give it to him, watch, you'll see!"

She shoved away and tossed the crown at Rapunzel, who just barely managed to catch it. Rapunzel stood holding the crown, staring down into the crystals and jewels sparkling back at her. She swallowed and turned her eyes back up onto Gothel.

"I will!" Rapunzel declared, definitely, and put back her shoulders.

"Trust me, my dear," Gothel snapped her fingers.

"That's how fast he'll leave you!

I won't say 'I told you so!-"

Then Gothel placed the satchel's strap around Rapunzel's shoulder and twirled with her before she let go.

"No, Rapunzel knows best!

So if he's such a dreamboat

Go and put him to the test!"

Gothel turned, and in a great sweeping arch of her cloak and skirt, she returned to the edge of their clearing.

"Mother, wait!" Rapunzel called out.

"If he's lying,

Don't come crying!

Mother knows best!"

Gothel turned on her heel with the sweep of her cloak, disappearing into the fog behind her. Rapunzel tightened her hold on the golden edges of the crown as her mother's cloaked form disappeared into the fog and darkness.

"Rapunzel?" Toothless warbled as he went over to Rapunzel and nudged her shoulder.

She looked over at him and sighed as she placed her hand on his head.

"Please don't tell them, Toothless." Rapunzel begged Toothless. He stared at her and then nodded at Rapunzel, "Thank you."

"Hey, blondie!"

Eugene's voice caused both Rapunzel and Toothless to jump. Rapunzel quickly put the crown back into the satchel and hid it nearby, "Could you settle an argument for us?"

"Is there any chance that I'm going to end up with super strength in my hand?" Eugene asked them as he approached with a large bundle of large dry sticks in his hands. Runa came up not far behind, rolling her eyes as she carried a smaller, plentiful pile of her own along with Sharpshot. "Because, I'm not going to lie, that would be stupendous."

When the three arrived at the campsite, they noticed that Rapunzel seemed quiet for some strange reason.

"Hey, you guys alright?" Eugene asked.

"Did something happen?" Runa asked.

"Don't worry, I'm fine," Rapunzel answered, pushing her hair back and turning towards them, "Just lost in thoughts, I guess."

Runa and Sharpshot glanced at each other and then to Toothless who shook his head, which meant that he didn't want to talk about it.

"I mean because here's the thing!" Eugene continued, kneeling down to start putting all of their firewood into a pile. "Superhuman good looks? I always had 'em, born with it!"

"You're not that good-looking," Runa muttered dryly, and sat down near the fire with a wry smile playing at the corner of her lips. Toothless walked around behind her and placed his large head into the girl's lap.

"Shush." Eugene glared at her. "But superhuman strength? Can you imagine the possibilities of it!?"

"My father was able to lift all kinds of things as he got older. He can lift an entire tree without breaking a sweat." Runa interjected.

"I have to admit that your people are able to lift anything, but what about a house?" Eugene questioned.

"We never did anything like that or have a need to." Runa commented, shrugged, "But I've already told him that it's not going to happen."

"Excuse me!" Eugene snapped and jabbed a stick in Runa's direction. "You have a dragon, and she has magic hair! Who knows what else is possible around here!"

"Possibly that crazy white horse who's searching endlessly for you." Sharpshot commented cheekily which made Runa and Toothless chuckle.

"Okay, what did he say?" Eugene asked.

"You're better off not knowing." Runa smiled.

Eugene brow arched at that. He knew that the girl and her dragons knew something.

"Let's get some shut eye. We have quite a walk before we reach the kingdom." Runa advised.

"Good idea." Rapunzel agreed.

Then the group got comfortable on the ground; Rapunzel wrapped herself in her hair, Toothless wrapped his wings around Runa and Sharpshot while Eugene slept on the ground with his head on a boulder for a pillow.

Morning had finally come, and the group was still asleep at the moment. Eugene was slowly waking up when he felt water dripping on his face. When he opened his eyes, half lid, he saw the pure white horse with pure fury on his face that was still wet from the river dam that collapsed yesterday.

"Well I hope you're here to apologize." Eugene said before trying to go back to sleep. Then the realization finally hit him.

A scream made all the teens lurch upright and spotted the pure white horse that had one of Eugene's feet in his teeth, dragging him quickly away no matter how hard he was digging his hands into the dirt to slow the horse down.

"No! No! No! Put me down!" Eugene yelled.

The two teens quickly scrambled to their feet and gave chase. Rapunzel was the first to reach him and grabbed his wrists, pulling with all her might. Then Runa wrapped her arms around her waist.

"Give . . . me . . . him!" Rapunzel grunted out from between her teeth.

Toothless decided to join in. Toothless wrapped his arms around Runa. They gave one last sharp yank which made Eugene's foot pop out from inside his boot and made the horse fall on his butt. The three humans immediately went flying backwards and landed in a pile at the base of a tree while Runa landed on Toothless's stomach.

"Thanks, Toothless." Runa thanked.

"You're welcome." Toothless warbled.

The horse shook off his surprise, tossing his mane and whinnying with disapproval. He got back up onto his feet and charged at them, both ears back in fury. Rapunzel quickly got up and went in front of the horse with her arms spread out.

"Woah!" She shouted, hands up toward the horse away, "Woah woah! Easy, boy, easy! Settle down!"

She kept herself between the horse and her friends. He weaved left and right and tried to get past her, "Easy, boy! Easy…"

The horse stopped moving, staring at Rapunzel or what was directly behind her. Toothless, easily twice the horse's size, were looming over Rapunzel's shoulders and gave his best dragon stare. The horse stared at the dragon, and found he had no urge to try and get past the girl anymore.

"That's it." Rapunzel praised him cheerfully while Pascal was on top of her head and gesturing to the horse to stand down.

"Now sit!" She ordered.

The horse refused.

"Sit!" Rapunzel repeated, and this time, the horse obeyed. He folded his back legs and sat, looking not at all pleased at the situation.

"What?" Eugene exclaimed from the back, dropping on the ground near the tree.

"Now drop the boot!" Rapunzel ordered. The horse gave her an annoyed glare. " Drop it ." she repeated warningly.

The horse gave another grunt of annoyance, but eventually gave in to Rapunzel's orders and dropped Eugene's boot on the ground.

"Aw," Rapunzel cooed, cupping the horse's face and rubbing his brow. "You're such a good boy!" She praised him. "Ooh, yes you are!"

"Do I even want to know what's going on?" Sharpshot asked.

"I'm sure that I want to either." Runa commented.

"Are you all tired from chasing the bad man all over the place?" Rapunzel pouted.

"Excuse me?" Eugene snapped, offended. Rapunzel chose to ignore him.

"Nobody appreciates you, do they?" She asked the horse, hugging him around the neck as far as she could reach. "Do they?" The horse shook his head and hugged her back to the best of his ability.

"Oh come on!" Eugene complained. "He's a bad horse!"

"Oh, he's nothing but a big sweetheart," Rapunzel rolled her eyes as she scratched the horse under his chin, "Isn't that right?" She lowered her gaze and noticed a clasp on his saddle straps. The clasp was decorated with the starburst symbol of the kingdom, as well as the name "Maximus", written in shining gold letters. "Maximus," She repeated, the horse neighed happily in response.

"You've got to be kidding me." Eugene huffed, crossing his arms and legs and pouted.

"Look," Rapunzel began, tilting her body around to hang upside down and look the horse in the eye, "Today is kind of the biggest day of my life," She walked over to Eugene as the two boys helped him up, "And the thing is…I need you not to get him arrested."

The horse neighed in disapproval.

"Just for twenty-four hours and then you can chase each other to your heart's content, okay?" Rapunzel suggested.

She stepped back and grabbed Eugene's arm, pulling him next to her. The man brushed off his pants and turned to the horse with an expression clearly saying 'I can't believe I'm doing this'. He held out his hand for a handshake.

Maximus the horse glared at the offered hand and turned his head away. Rapunzel bit her lip and leaned forward a little. "And it's . . . also my birthday . . . just so you know."

The horse huffed again, before he blew his lip and grunted, accepting the deal. He turned back to Eugene and held up one of his front hooves to shake.

A bell chimed in the distance. The sound echoed through the trees, and no one really paid attention to it until they noticed Rapunzel's smile go slack. Her eyes were wide with wonder at the sound she'd never heard, slowly moving past Maximus and Eugene as she parted their hands and walked towards the trees. Maximus used this distraction to kick Eugene in the stomach which made him fall to the ground holding his stomach in pain. Runa and her dragons couldn't help but chuckle with the horse.

"Nice one, Maximus." Runa complimented, holding her fist out. Maximus returned the gesture, but he bumped Runa's fist with his hoof.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

Much to the dragons' dismay, they had to wait on the border line of the trees while Rapunzel, Eugene, Runa and Max entered the city. They could easily tell that Rapunzel was very excited to finally be here. As they were walking, Eugene noticed another wanted poster of him and quickly grabbed and crumbled it. He turned to Max who was glaring at him, and he shoved the crumbled paper into the horse's mouth. But then Max spit it out and spread out on Eugene's face. Max and Runa laughed at that. However, that aggravated Eugene and he started to get into a fight with the horse. Then the two heard Pascal who was glaring at them, warning them to behave. The two separated and shoved each other with deadpan faces.

Up ahead, Rapunzel was gazing at everything that was going on as people walked by her. Then she kept bumping into people and tried to avoid getting hurt. Unfortunately, she was tugged by her hair when someone stepped on it and saw Eugene and Runa collecting it, trying to prevent it from getting caught onto something. Once they gathered all of her hair, the three of them tried to think of a way to keep her hair from getting stepped on. Then Eugene spotted four red-haired girls braiding each other's hair at a fountain. That's when he got an idea. He whistled at them and gestured to the pile of hair in their arms. The girls were shocked at the amount of hair and decided to braid her long hair.

Meanwhile, Eugene and Runa were watching Rapunzel getting her hair braided while trying to stay hidden from the guards who passed by. Then Eugene, Runa, Pascal and Max stared at Rapunzel whose hair was beautifully double braided with flowers and twirled around with a smile.

"Oooh, thank you." Rapunzel thanked the four little girls as she awed at her new hairstyle.

Eugene smiled at her awed expression. He had to admit that she looked beautiful with her hair like that. He turned and saw Max and Runa grinning and wiggling their eyebrows at him. He playfully shoved Max's face away from him who neighed playful as well while Runa chuckled. Throughout most of the afternoon, Rapunzel was gazing at each stand they came across as they walked. Soon enough, the gang got hungry, and Eugene decided to get them something to eat. As they waited in line, Rapunzel and Runa spotted a tile art style mural of a man and woman holding a little girl in their arms. The man had short brown hair with a beard and blue eyes while the woman had long brown hair and green eyes. Both were wearing crowns which meant that they were the King and Queen of Corona. In the woman's arms, the baby girl had short blond hair and green eyes that appeared to be wearing some sort of crown. There were a few people standing in front of it. Vases of flowers were laid right near it. Then they spotted a woman sitting down with a little girl in her lap while another one, who looked to be the older one, was holding a flower in her hand.

"It's for the lost princess." The little girl said as she placed the flower near the mural.

The two looked back up at the mural. For some strange reason, the little girl looked familiar to them. Before they could question him, Rapunzel heard music and spotted a small group of musicians and decided to follow them. By the time Eugene got the food he spotted Rapunzel dancing to the music that the musicians were playing. Then she started making other people join the dance. The four watched Rapunzel twirl around with the people until she saw the group and gestured to them to join. But Eugene shook his head which meant 'no way'. However, Max pushed him into the crowd which he was grabbed by a woman to join him to a dance. So the remaining three chuckled at his expression and watched him dance. Then Max and Pascal gestured to Runa. Figuring that Max would make her go anyway, she went into the crowd.

As the afternoon went by, the group was having the time of their lives. Dancing, looking through books in small libraries, trying delicious treats, drawing pictures with chalk on the ground, buying some souvenirs while trying to remain hidden from the guards. Right at the end of the day, the dance in the square was coming to a finish and Rapunzel was twirling until she ended in Eugene's arms, both out of breath.

"To the boats!" A man yelled as the two separated.

Later, Rapunzel and Eugene along with Pascal were in a boat heading into the water. He wanted Rapunzel to get the best seat to see the lanterns. As they were heading off, Eugene glanced at the saddened Max on the docks along with Runa.

"Hey Max!" Eugene said as he grabbed a bag from the boat and threw over to the dock which bright red apples came out. Max stared at the apples and then frowned at Eugene. "What? I bought them."

That relieved Max as he began eating the apples.

" Most of them." Eugene added with a smile which caused Max to halt in eating the apples.

"Don't worry, Max. No one else will find out." Runa assured the horse.

Max pondered for a moment and began eating the apples again.

Night had finally arrived. The lanterns were about to be released. Runa, Max along with their dragons were getting excited about it. Luckily their dragons were able to come over without anyone seeing them since it was night out.

Then a lantern had been released. Soon enough, there were thousands of them. The group on the docks couldn't help but awe at it. To them, it was absolutely beautiful, like the night sky became even brighter than ever before.

"Wow." Runa awed.

"Pretty." The dragons awed as well.

Then Runa lit her lantern and let it join the others in the sky. Runa couldn't help but feel lucky that she got to experience something like this.

"I have to admit that this is amazing." Runa commented, "You know, we should come here next time we're around Corona." She suggested.

"I can agree to that." Toothless agreed.

"Me too." Sharpshot warbled excitedly.

Max neighed excitedly as well which caused the group to chuckle at the possible hope of seeing another lantern festival. Soon enough, all of the lanterns went up in the sky and were out of sight. The group stayed at the docks and waited for Eugene and Rapunzel to return. Runa couldn't help but feel like something was wrong.

"They should've been back by now." Runa said, "What could be taking them so long?"

"Why do I get the feeling that something isn't right?" Toothless asked.

"So I guess we're not the only ones." Runa commented.

"Maybe we should go look for them." Sharpshot suggested.

Runa was about to mount Toothless until they heard a male voice nearby.

"No! No! No! Wait, guys! Guys!"

The group went towards the voice and spotted Eugene being restrained by the castle guards.

"RAPUNZEL!" Eugene shouted before he was escorted roughly away from the docks.

The group turned towards the woods with shock and worry on their faces. Then Max neighed at Runa.

"Do you have a plan, Max?" Runa asked.

Max neighed again and gestured to Runa to get on his back.

"Whatever you got for a plan, Max, we'll go with it." Runa said as she mounted on Max's saddle, "Let's go!"

Then Max went off like a shot and went over the bridge, leaving the kingdom behind them with the dragons following them.

The group soon arrived at a familiar place: The Snuggly Duckling.

"What are we doing here, Max?" Runa asked as she dismounted Max.

The two walked up to the door and knocked. The bald hooked guy appeared. He looked surprised to see them. Then he gestured to them to come inside. Once they were, all of the other thugs were looking at them, wondering why they were here.

"We need your help. Flynn's in trouble." Runa declared.

They decided not to tell that Flynn's real name was Eugene. They knew it would ruin his reputation, but maybe getting captured would also ruin it. The bald hooked guy looked at them and at the thugs. Then they nodded and stared back at Runa, Toothless and Max.

"How can we help?" The bald hooked guy asked.

The trio smiled at that response.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' – Dragonese

It was the morning after the lantern festival. Eugene was pacing back and forth in his cell. He was worried about Rapunzel and hoped that she was okay along with Runa. For some strange reason, he started to care about the group. After a short amount of time that he spent with them, he grew attached to them. He had to admit the girl and her dragons were very interesting and great to be around. It never made any sense to why Runa's father would ignore his daughter just because she wasn't like everyone else. To his point of view, Runa was a gifted girl with a big heart. He sighed at the thought of them being hurt or captured; he really hoped that they were okay. He went towards the barred window and noticed the morning sun beginning to light everything outside. Suddenly he heard his cell door open, and the captain of the guards appeared.

"Let's get this over with, Rider." Captain declared.

"Where are we going?" Eugene asked, brow arched. The captain didn't answer, he just stared at Eugene with narrow eyes. That's when Eugene realized what he meant as he placed his hand around his neck, "Oh."

The guards came in and put his hands behind his back and placed shackles around his wrists. Then they both grabbed his arms and led him out of his cell. Eugene didn't fight the guards as they guided him through the hall of cells. Then he glanced at the cells until he spotted two certain individuals. The Stabbingtons. He narrowed his eyes angrily at them and bashed the two guards away and jumped up over his chained wrists. He ran towards the Stabbingtons' cell and grabbed the front of one of the brothers' vests through the bars and pulled him towards him.

"How did you know about her?! Tell me now!" Eugene demanded angrily.

"It wasn't us! It was the old lady!" The brother admitted in a scared tone.

"Old lady?" Eugene questioned as he looked away and thought about who it was. Then his eyes widened when he realized. He was grabbed by the guards once more and pulled away from the brothers. He began to struggle as they pulled him away, "Wait! No! Wait! You don't understand! She's in terrible trouble! Wait!"

However, the guards ignored him and continued to go down the halls towards the outside. Once they reached another hall with sun pouring in by a high window, Eugene spotted a small purple ceramic unicorn on an open square window. Wait a minute; he knew who that unicorn really belonged to. Suddenly all of the doors were slammed shut.

"What's this?" The captain asked and turned towards the door and started pounding on it, "Open up!"

The door's window slid open and the drunken old man from the Snuggly Duckling appeared.

"What's the password?" He asked before shutting the slide.

"What?" The captain asked.

"Nope." The Drunken old man said as he opened and shut the slide again.

"Open this door!" The captain ordered.

"Not even close!" Drunken old man exasperated as he opened and shut the slide once again.

"You have three seconds!" The captain warned.

As the captain counted down, the guards were taken from two other familiar thugs from the Snuggly Duckling. When the captain turned around, he saw Eugene all by himself. Suddenly, he was struck by the back of the head with a frying pan which was held by Attila (the guy who wears a helmet that covers his head and likes making cupcakes) and fell to the floor with a weird expression.

"Frying pans! Who knew, right?" Eugene asked, grinning.

Then they heard pounding on the door at the other end and another group of guards broke down the door. Hooked guy quickly broke off Eugene's chained wrists and headed in the other direction while Eugene and Attila went in the other. Unexpectedly Ulf appeared and held his hand up in front of him, which made the guards stop as Eugene and Attila went by him. He was miming that there was a wall between him and the guards, confusing them. Then he placed his hand above his eyes and looked to the right. The guards followed his sight and saw Vladimir roaring as he charged towards them. The guards let out a girlish scream before Vladimir rammed into them. Ulf turned around and mimed 'oh my gosh!'.

When Eugene and the other thugs got out of the dungeon and entered the open square of it, they saw a lot of the castle guards coming towards them. Hooked guy quickly grabbed Eugene and placed him on a cart.

"Head down." Hook guy ordered as he gestured what he wanted Eugene to do.

"Head down!" Eugene obeyed.

"Arms in."

"Arms in!"

"Knees apart."

"Knees apart! Knees apart?" Eugene questioned with his left eyebrow arched.

Vladimir jumped off the railing.

"Why do I have to keep my knees apart-" Eugene was interrupted when Vladimir landed on the other end of the cart, which sent Eugene flying in the air. The thugs watched him as he screamed in panic while going up. He soon landed on something in the stayed position that the hooked guy ordered him in.

"You can open your eyes now, Eugene."

Eugene opened his eyes and exhaled when he saw Runa with Toothless. He heard a small nicker and noticed that he was sitting on Max's saddle.

"Max…you brought them here?" Eugene asked with disbelief.

Max smiled at him.

"Thank you." Eugene thanked.

Max made a gesture of 'it was nothing'.

"No really." Eugene thanked with his hand over his heart, "Thank you."

Then Eugene looked away and back at Max, "I feel maybe this whole time, we've been misunderstanding one another and we're really just…"

Max stared at him with a deadpan expression.

"We should go." Runa declared.

"Yeah, you're right. We should go." Eugene nodded.

A door slammed open in the watchtower that led to the wall where the group was standing, and a bunch of guards came out firing arrows at them. Toothless quickly fired a plasma blast at their feet. Eugene urged Max to go forward as they ran, he noticed another watchtower where more guards were coming towards them.

"Max?" Eugene asked as Max continued to head towards the corner of the wall, "Max! MAX!"

Eugene yelled in panic as Max jumped off the wall and landed on a roof while sliding down which made shingles come off as they went. Max soon landed on the ground, making the people gasp in disbelief and move out of the way as they ran.

"Okay, Max. Let's see how fast you can run." Eugene declared.

Max neighed once more and ran like the wind with the dragons following behind him. Max was running through the woods with the dragon riders above him. They soon arrived at a familiar destination: Rapunzel's tower.

"What are we doing here, Eugene?" Runa asked.

"The old lady took Rapunzel here. I just know it," Eugene confirmed before he quickly dismounted Max and stood in front of the tower, "Rapunzel?"

Nobody answered.

"Rapunzel, let down your hair!" Eugene shouted.

When no one answered, Eugene began to climb the tower.

"Eugene, what are you doing?" Runa asked.

"I'm going to Rapunzel. She needs help." Eugene declared. Then they heard the windows open at the top of the tower. Soon enough, Rapunzel's extremely long hair came out the window and Eugene held onto it, "You guys stay here, I'll get Rapunzel."

"But what if you run into trouble?" Runa asked, worried.

"I'll whistle if I need ya'." Eugene stated and started climbing up Rapunzel's hair.

"I hope he'll be okay." Toothless prayed.

"I hope so too." Runa prayed when she saw Eugene go inside.

"I'll go and check if you want." Sharpshot offered.

"Please Sharpshot." Runa pleaded.

"On it." Sharpshot confirmed before he flew up and went inside.

When Sharpshot went inside, he came across a horrifying sight; Eugene was bleeding and Rapunzel was chained and muffled as Gothel was pulling her towards the hidden stairway. Angry at the woman who hurt his friends, he charged towards her and clamped onto her sleeve and tugged on it. While gripping on the chains with her right hand, she grabbed the dragon with her left and ripped him off her shoulder and kicked Pascal off her dress. The two reptiles both hit the wall and fell to the floor. They tried to get up, but the hit left them sort of dazed.

"Rapunzel, really!" Gothel said as Rapunzel continued to tug from Gothel's grip on the chains, "Enough already! Stop fighting me!"

Then Rapunzel pushed herself away and fell to the floor, the cloth that kept her muffled fell off.

"No!" Rapunzel protested, "I won't stop! For every minute for the rest of my life, I will fight! I will never stop trying to get away from you! But...if you let me save him, I will go with you."

"No! No, Rapunzel." Eugene grunted weakly as he held his hand to his wound.

"I'll never run. I'll never try to escape. Just let me heal him and you and I will be together, forever, just like you want. Everything will be the way it was. I promise," Rapunzel promised. The two reptiles stood there in shock. They couldn't believe that Rapunzel was sacrificing her freedom in order to save Eugene. The two knew that they wouldn't be able to save him with a wound that heavy. Gothel was staring at Rapunzel, deciding whether she should let Rapunzel heal the man or not.

"Just like you want," Rapunzel begged, "Just let me heal him."

Another five minutes later, Gothel wrapped the chain around the newel post of the stairway and put the shackle on his right wrist as he laid against it.

"In case you get any ideas about following us." Gothel warned, tightly holding his wrist. Then she dropped his wrist and stepped away while he began coughing in pain.

"Eugene!" Rapunzel panicked as she ran and knelt to his side and held his head and pushing his hair back.

Eugene began coughing and groaned in pain even more as he held his hands over his wound. Rapunzel spotted the blood spot on the lower part of his vest and gently peeked to see a bigger spot. She gasped at the sight of it. She knew that she had to heal Eugene immediately.

"I'm so sorry. Everything is going to be okay, though." Rapunzel stated as she gathered some of her hair and was about to place it on Eugene's wound. However, Eugene pushed it back.

"No, Rapunzel." Eugene protested.

"I promise. You have to trust me," Rapunzel begged as she tried to put her hair on Eugene, but he kept refusing, "Come on. Just breathe."

"I can't let you do this." Eugene winced in pain.

"And I can't let you die." Rapunzel confessed softly.

"But if you do," Eugene winced again as Rapunzel placed her hand on his cheek, "Then you will die."

"Hey, it's going to be alright." Rapunzel assured him before she was about to sing.

"Rapunzel, wait." Eugene interrupted her as he brushed her hair back.

Eugene, weakly, pushed himself and leaned towards Rapunzel as she leaned down to his lips. Unexpectedly, he grabbed the back of her hair and cut it off with a sharp edge of a broken mirror piece. His hand fell to the floor as the mirror piece slid out of his hand and clattered onto the floor.

"Eugene..." Rapunzel gasped with wide eyes as she touched her now short blond hair which instantly turned brown.

"No!" Gothel shrieked as Rapunzel held the cut off end of her blond locks that rapidly began to turn brown. Gothel quickly gathered the hair that was still blond, but it proved useless when all of the hair quickly became brown.

"What have you done? What have you done?!" Gothel shrieked in anger as she held her hand as liver spots appeared, her skin became pale and wrinkled, and her hair turned white. She threw the hair to the ground and went over to the broken mirror and saw her reflection; she was an ugly old woman! She grabbed onto her hood and covered her face as she sobbed angrily while walking backwards, not noticing that she was right near the window. At that moment, Sharpshot and Pascal grabbed the long thick brown hair and pulled it behind Gothel which caused her to fall out the window and scream as she fell.

Down below the tower, Runa heard the scream and saw the cloaked figure. Toothless quickly flew up to catch the figure, but when he grabbed onto the cloak, a big pile of dust poured out. He flew back down and handed the cloak to Runa.

"Where did she go?" Runa questioned.

Toothless sniffed the cloak and growled.

"That dust was the remains of that woman." Toothless confirmed.

"So she was using Rapunzel to keep herself young." Runa concluded before her eyes widened, "Wait a minute, Rapunzel! Eugene!"

Runa quickly got onto Toothless and flew up to the tower. Toothless tucked his wings in before entering the room. What they saw made them froze; Rapunzel had short brown hair and her remaining locks were brown as well. But what worse of who was lying next to Rapunzel; Eugene who was wounded and wasn't moving. Rapunzel gasped as she turned to Eugene and carefully held the back of his head as Runa quickly knelt to Eugene's side.

"No, no, no. Eugene." Rapunzel panicked as she placed her hand on his right cheek.

Eugene coughed weakly. Rapunzel panicked even more.

"No! Look at me. I'm right here. Don't go. Stay with me, Eugene." She begged as she quickly grabbed Eugene's shackled wrist and placed his hand on her head. Then she desperately began to sing.

"Flower, gleam and glow.

Let your power shine.

Make the clock reverse.

Bring back what once was mine."

"Rapunzel." Eugene said.

"What?" Rapunzel asked softly.

"You were my new dream." Eugene said softly with half lid eyes. Rapunzel chuckled sadly.

"And you were mine." Rapunzel declared.

No later than five seconds, Eugene's eyes closed, and his breathing stopped, Eugene was gone. The remaining group stared at the motionless Eugene. Runa looked down at the floor with sadness in her eyes while the dragons crooned sadly at their fallen friend. During their short time together, they somehow got along and started to care for one another. But they didn't want this to happen to their friend.

"Why… did he cut my hair?" Rapunzel croaked as she held Eugene's wrist.

"He did it in order to save you, Rapunzel." Runa reasoned, "He knew that if you saved him, you would leave and be forced to keep that woman young forever."

"I wish this didn't happen." Sharpshot said as he perched on Runa's left shoulder and gazed at Eugene with grief.

"Me too. Sharpshot. Me too." Runa agreed as Toothless came to her side and sat by her.

Rapunzel gently placed Eugene's wrist down and caressed his cheek and placed her hand over his heart and began to sing softly.

"Heal what has been hurt,

Change the Fates' design,

Save what has been lost,

Bring back what once was mine."

Rapunzel placed her forehead against Eugene's as tears began to form in the corner of her eyes, "What once was mine."

A tear fell from her eyes and landed on Eugene's cheek as she began to sob. Runa and the dragons had tears falling from their eyes as well. At that moment, Rapunzel and the others spotted golden colored lights streaming out of Eugene's wounds and spread out all over the room, an outline of a flower appeared over the wound. Soon enough, the lights died down. Rapunzel noticed that the blood was gone on Eugene's wound. Then Eugene slowly began opening his eyes.

"Rapunzel?" Eugene exhaled.

"Eugene?" Rapunzel gasped.

"Did I ever tell you I got a thing for brunettes?" He teased with a small smile. Rapunzel laughed and wrapped her arms around Eugene's neck who wrapped his arm around her waist.

"Eugene!" Rapunzel exclaimed happily.

Rapunzel laughed as Eugene held her close. Then the two separated and stared lovingly at each other. Rapunzel pulled the front of Eugene's vest and pushed her lips onto his, which shocked Eugene for a second and then he returned the kiss. After a moment or two, they separated once more, and Runa tackled them into a hug.

"Thank goodness you're okay!" Runa said with tears in the corner of her eyes.

Eugene chuckled as he wrapped his arms around her and Rapunzel. Toothless came over and licked Eugene's face, soon enough Sharpshot did as well. Even though he was disgusted by it. He decided to let it go. Just this once.

Chapter Text

At the castle of Corona, the King and Queen were in their private quarters where they could watch from the windows and look upon the town outside. Suddenly the doors opened, the King and Queen saw a guard who looked to be almost out of breath. He nodded with wide eyes and the two rulers stood up at that. A few minutes later, the two were running down the hall that led to the door of the balcony. Once they reached the door, they glanced at each other, hoping that the guard was right. They opened the door and spotted a girl with short brown hair wearing a light purple dress. A man and another girl stood beside her. The girl hesitantly walked forward as the queen did. They were only a few steps away from each other, the queen stretched her hand out and placed it on the girl's cheek. The queen recognized this girl. It was her daughter! The daughter she and her husband have waited many years for! She smiled at the girl who returned it as well. Then she pulled the girl into arms and hugged her in return. Rapunzel looked over her mother's shoulder and saw her father who was smiling at her with tears in the corner of his eyes. He soon wrapped his arms around his wife and long-lost daughter and the three sat down on their knees.

Eugene and Runa were happy for Rapunzel. She was finally reunited with her parents who had been waiting for her for eighteen years. They smiled as they gazed at the happy family in front of them. The king and queen caught their gazing and held their hands out to them. Unexpectedly, the two were pulled into the hug.

About two days later, there was a celebration for the return of the Lost Princess's return. The kingdom was rejoiced. During that time, Runa introduced their dragons to the people of Corona. Some of the adults were scared, but all it took to change their minds was a brave little girl who happened to be one of the little red heads who braided Rapunzel's hair at the Lantern Festival. Let's just say that Toothless and Sharpshot were loving the attention they were getting from the other children. The King and Queen were getting use to them. Somehow Toothless melted their hearts with his big, dilated eyes. Some of the adults were starting to get use to them.

On a side note, the thugs from the Snuggly Duckling made their dreams come true. The bald hooked guy became the most famous concert pianist. The big nosed thug was able to find true love. Ulf the mime thug was really into pursuing his dream of being a mime. Also, thanks to Maximus, crime had disappeared almost overnight; and most of the apples. During the party, everyone had released numerous floating lanterns which brightened the midafternoon sky.

It was a celebration that no one would forget for many years to come.

Chapter Text

A/N:

'Dragons' - Dragonese

Today was the day that Runa and her dragons would leave Corona and head towards Scotland. Like in Avalor, they would miss the new friends they have made here; Rapunzel, Eugene, Pascal, Maximus, the rulers of Corona, and the thugs from the Snuggly Duckling.

"We're going to miss you guys." Rapunzel said.

"Us too." Runa agreed.

"So where are you guys going next?" Eugene asked.

"Scotland. I’ve always wanted to see what Scotland looked like." Runa explained.

"Well, I hope it’s beautiful.” Eugene encouraged her.

"I know it will." Runa said.

Rapunzel walked towards Runa and wrapped her in a hug.

"Thank you for helping me find my family." Rapunzel thanked Runa and her dragons in front of her.

Runa was glad to help the girl with finding her family. Rapunzel was able to achieve her dream of seeing the floating lanterns and soon discovered that she was the lost princess of Corona. Throughout her journey of achieving her dream, she met many friends, survived the flooded cave, and triumphed over the control of Mother Gothel.

Rapunzel let go of Runa and stared at her and her dragons with a sad smile which they returned the gesture. Toothless crooned sadly as Rapunzel wrapped her arms around his neck as Eugene placed his hand on his head.

"I'm going to miss you too, Lizard breath." Eugene said as he lightly rubbed his head.

Even though Toothless would be offended at the name, he knew that there was some affection in it.

"We'll miss you as well." Toothless warbled sadly.

Sharpshot perched on Rapunzel's shoulder and nudged his cheek against hers. Rapunzel let go of Toothless and petted Sharpshot's head as he warbled sadly. Then she stopped and Sharpshot slowly flew over to Runa's shoulder. Runa mounted Toothless and gazed sadly at the group in front of them.

"You better come back here to visit." Hook guy warned.

"I will." Runa promised.

Toothless jumped off the ground and flew into the air, leaving her new friends behind them as they went off to their next destination. Eugene wrapped his left arm around Rapunzel and rubbed her arm.

"They'll be back." Eugene assured her.

"I know." Rapunzel said as she leaned her head against his shoulder.

Two and a half days later, they arrived on another land around midafternoon. From what Runa could guess they were in Scotland.

"So this is Scotland." Runa asked as they flew over the wooded area.

"This land has more trees than Corona." Toothless commented.

"I'll say." Sharpshot added.

They continued to fly over the land, gazing at the trees that soon led them to the mountains. Once they were over the mountains, they spotted a castle in the distance. The castle looked to be made of stone and it was overlooking a lake. From what he could see, people were living there. To be on the safe side, Runa suggested that they should land somewhere where people wouldn't freak out if they saw their dragons. They turned the other way and headed towards a safe spot. Then Runa spotted it.

"Let's land over there." Runa pointed to the spot where they saw tall vertical stones standing in a circle.

Toothless landed softly on the ground outside of the circle. Runa gently took off her bag from Toothless’s saddle and laid them near a boulder. The group became intrigued by the stone circle. They walked around it and noticed that one of the stones had fallen over. Runa pondered how it could've fallen over.

"I have to admit that this is kinda cool." Runa commented.

"It looks weird to me." Toothless commented.

"What's so special about a circle of stones?" Sharpshot asked.

"Hey, who are you?" A female voice asked.

The three turned around and saw a girl around their age with long, wild, curly fiery red hair and ocean blue eyes. She wore a dark blue overdress that had slit sleeves that revealed a gathered cream colored under dress at her shoulders and elbows. The under dress was also visible at the bottom of the sleeves and around the neckline. Her arrow was aimed at Runa.

"Uh, hi?" Runa greeted, nervously.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

"Answer my question," The girl demanded while aiming her arrow at Runa, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"

"I’m a traveler." Runa answered with her hands up, "I’m just taking a break."

Toothless growled at the girl. The girl stepped back in shock of the creature who jumped in front of his rider.

"Is that...a dragon?" The girl asked with wide eyes, lowering her bow.

"Yeah-Yeah, he is." Runa stuttered.

"I thought they were just fairy tales." The girl said.

"By the way, who are you?" Runa asked.

The girl was clearly deciding on whether she should tell them her name or not.

"Merida." 'Merida' answered.

"I'm Runa." Runa greeted, "This is Toothless and Sharpshot." She introduced her Night Fury and Terrible Terror.

"Hi." The two dragons crooned at the mention of their names.

But the two were still suspicious of Merida since she was still armed with her bow and arrow. Runa easily noticed that the two were weary of the girl and that she suspected the same thing as well. She quickly thought of an idea. It was the same idea she used with Rapunzel. She just hoped that Merida would listen to her and hopefully trust her on it.

"There is a way to help gain my dragons' trust, Merida." Runa stated.

"How?" Merida asked.

"You're not really going to like it." Runa warned.

"So what do I have to do?" Merida asked.

"Toss your weapon aside." Runa answered.

"WHAT?!" Merida shrieked with wide eyes.

"They think of you as a threat with your bow and arrow. If you toss it aside, they'll no longer see you as such. In return, they won't attack." Runa explained.

Merida was staring at the girl with suspicion. It's true that with her bow and arrow that she would look like a threat. But with the two dragons in front of her, she didn't want them to attack her. Taking a chance, she withdrew her arrow and threw it to the side along with her bow. The two dragons stared at her and glanced at the weapon she tossed aside. They sat down and their eyes dilated. To Merida's point of view, they looked… kinda cute.

"Thank you." Runa thanked Merida.

The three relaxed once Merida tossed her weapon aside.

"Can you slowly walk over to me, Merida?" Runa requested.

"Why?" Merida asked, brow arched.

"I want to help you receive our dragons' trust. Will you let me?" Runa asked.

Merida glanced at the three once more. Even though this was her first-time encountering dragons, she wanted to gain their trust. But she considered what they might do once she gained their trust as well as hers. Taking another chance on the group, she slowly walked up to them as Runa walked around Toothless and met her half way. Runa held her right hand out to Merida and she looked up at her hand and then at Runa. Runa smiled at her and she placed her left hand in hers and led her over to Toothless. She stiffened as Toothless stared at her with his big acidic green eyes as they dilated. Somehow, he reminded her how a dog would act if he wanted attention from his owner. Runa gently took her right hand and placed it right above Toothless's snout.

"Now close your eyes and turn your head away," Runa instructed. Merida arched her right eyebrow at this, "Let him take the first step."

Runa took a step away from her side. Merida stared at Toothless and then she closed her eyes and turned away as she held her open palm out. Then she felt something warm and scaly underneath her hand. She opened her eyes and turned to Toothless to see him pressing his snout against her hand. She gently rubbed his head which caused him to purr. Merida couldn't help but smile at his purring.

"He's not so bad, huh?" Runa asked.

"Ie, he's quite a cutie." Merida complimented.

"I like her." Toothless commented, enjoying Merida's touch.

Sharpshot flew over to Merida's shoulder and nuzzled against her cheek. Merida chuckled at their need for attention from her. She never knew that dragons would act so adorable. They were very different from the tales she had learned about when she was a little girl.

"Well, it looks like you gained their trust, Merida." Runa pointed out, crossing her arms in front of her chest while smiling.

"I guess so," Merida agreed, "So what are you doing in Scotland?"

"We just left the kingdom of Corona. We're on our way to Rome.” Runa said.

“Rome? Why are you going there?” Merida questioned.

“I’ve always wanted to see what Rome is like. But I know that I’ll have to be careful.” Runa replied.

"But where are you going to stay while you rest?" Merida questioned.

"We'll camp for now." Runa declared.

"Are you really going to stay out here?" Merida asked with her arms spread out indicating the woods all around them.

"Well, we kinda have to since it's possible that the people here would run in panic if they saw my dragons." Runa reasoned with a shrug.

"Good point." Merida understood, tapping her chin.

She knew that Runa could stay at a tavern in the village, but her dragons would get worried, or it would be possible that someone might spot the two dragons and notify her parents. She didn't want to do that to them. Then someone's stomach growled. Everyone turned Toothless who was giving off a look of innocence.

"Sorry." Toothless apologized.

"It's okay, Toothless. I guess we should get something to eat," Runa suggested, "Merida, do you know any rivers that have a lot of fish?"

"Why yes I do." Merida replied as she walked over to pick up her bow and put her arrow back in its quiver, "Follow me."

Merida led the group to a nearby river where they were able to catch enough fish for Runa and her dragons. Merida collected the wood when Runa was fishing and so she set up the fire for them when they chose a campsite near the river. The two humans placed their fish on a stick while they gave the rest to the dragons.

"By the way, where are you from, Runa?" Merida asked.

She was curious about the two. It made her wonder where they were from.

"I'm from the island of Berk." Runa answered.

"Berk? Isn't that Viking territory?" Merida questioned.

The mention of "Berk" reminded her of all the geography lessons with her mom. She remembered being told that it was Viking territory and her people had been at war with them before. So the Vikings moved somewhere away from Scotland.

"Yeah… it is." Runa admitted.

"So you're a Viking?!" Merida exclaimed in shock.

"To others, yes. To me, no." Runa stated.

"What do you mean by that?" Merida asked.

"According to Viking standards, I'm just a runt of the litter and too scrawny to be a Viking." Runa explained, "I know that I'm not a Viking since I don't kill dragons like the others."

"You kill dragons? Why?" Merida questioned.

"Where I come from, they steal livestock and destroy our houses." Runa replied, "Luckily I found out why they were stealing food."

"What do you mean?" Merida asked.

"They were stealing food in order to feed their queen, Red Death." Runa answered.

Runa explained who Red Death was and why the dragons had to obey. Merida glanced at Toothless and Sharpshot. She felt sympathy towards the creatures. They were forced to steal in order to survive and protect their young ones.

"Fish done." Runa said, interrupting her thoughts.

The two girls ate their fish quietly. They all had different thoughts at the moment. For Merida, she was surprised that Runa was able to ride dragons and journeyed a long way from home. Runa, she wondered what they'll find here in Scotland.

"By the way, Runa, where have you been so far?" Merida asked, changing the subject.

"Well I have a lot to tell you." Runa replied.

Runa told the amazing culture of Avalor. She also told the story of Shuriki, Princess Elena being trapped in a magical amulet, Alacazar the royal wizard, Princess Sophia and her mission, helping the young princess free Elena, defeating Shuriki, going against Noblins, and Elena becoming Crowned Princess.

"Wow, that's quite an adventure." Merida commented.

"You have no idea." Runa stated.

"What was your life like before you left Berk, Runa?" Merida asked.

"You won't like it." Runa objected.

"Too late, I'm already interested in wanting to know." Merida persisted.

Runa had a feeling that she won't give up until she gets to hear. She always wondered why everyone would be so persistent on hearing her story. That's one question that won't be answered. She rolled her eyes as she sighed heavily at this.

"Fine." Runa reluctantly agreed.

She told Merida of his old life on Berk; how the villagers hated her, her father ignoring her, the other teens bullying her, Gobber treating her like a daughter, dragon training, and how she befriended Toothless; she sugarcoated about his injury. Then she went on why she decided to leave Berk, who was behind the war between the dragons and the Vikings, defeating Red Death, reuniting with her mother, and going off to explore. The only thing she left out was how Toothless lost his left tail fin. She knew that if she told Merida that she lost it and a certain princess used her magic hair to restore Toothless's left tail fin, she might think she's crazy.

"I'm sorry, Runa." Merida apologized.

"It's fine. I got used to it." Runa assured.

Merida felt pity towards Runa. She was treated horribly ever since she was born. She now had to think of a different subject right now.

"What will you do once you get to Rome?" Merida questioned.

"Not sure. We might still go exploring afterwards. See what else is out there.” Runa explained.

Once they finished their fish, Merida noticed how late it was getting and told Runa that she had to leave. Runa was curious as to why she had to. Merida simply said that her parents had told her when she should be home. They understood and she promised that she would come by tomorrow.

The next day, the two humans and the dragons were sunbathing out in a clearing. The Runa told Merida their adventure back in Corona. She laughed at the parts when they told her when Rapunzel kept having second thoughts on going to see the floating lanterns. She was very intrigued when Runa mentioned how Rapunzel's hair had restored Toothless's missing tail fin.

"Why didn't you mention that earlier?" Merida asked.

"It was another story. So I decided to tell you the next time we saw you." Runa said, "I also thought that you wouldn't believe me."

"Good point." Merida agreed, tapping her chin.

Suddenly, a group of armed men appeared in the clearing and surrounded the group. Runa told her dragons to fly away. But they wouldn't abandon their rider. Unexpectedly, Merida pushed through the armed men and stood in front of them.

"Milady, get away from those strangers and their beasts." One of the men ordered, pointing his sword at the group behind Merida.

"The girl and her dragons will not be harmed!" Merida shouted with her arms spread out.

"She’s dangerous! She has dragons!" Another man yelled.

"They shouldn't be trusted!" Another man shouted.

"It would be better if we kill them!" Another suggested.

The two dragons growled at what the armed men had suggested.

"As the princess of DunBroch, I demand that you release your weapons!" Merida ordered.

Runa and her dragons froze at Merida's words. They slowly turned towards her.

"YOU'RE THE PRINCESS?!/ YOU'RE THE PRINCESS?! " Runa and the dragons exclaimed in shock with wide eyes.

They didn't expect Merida to be the princess of DunBroch! Oh Thor, what have they gotten themselves into?

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

This was a crazy start of the second day with Runa's new friend, Merida. Princess Merida to be most precise. They never suspected that she was the princess. Well, she didn't seem to act like one at all.

"They are my friends, and no harm will come to them." Merida ordered.

The guards around hesitated before they all sheathed their weapons. The group behind them sighed in relief. Then Merida turned towards Runa and the dragons.

"Sorry for not telling you that I'm a princess." Merida apologized.

"It's okay. But maybe a little warning would do." Runa suggested.

"Will do." Merida agreed.

"So now what?" Runa asked.

Merida began to ponder as she tapped her chin until she snapped her fingers.

"I got it," Merida said as Runa and the dragons stared at her, "We can introduce you to my family and show them that you're not a threat." She suggested.

"Princess?!" The guards exclaimed in shock.

"Your majesty, are you out of your mind?!" A guard exclaimed.

"Dragons are not to be trusted!" Another guard protested.

"ENOUGH!" Merida angrily yelled as she turned to them.

The guards were silent at Merida's loud order.

"They will be coming with me to the castle. No protests and no aiming your weapons at them," Merida ordered, "Is that understood?"

"Yes, your majesty." The guards said in unison.

Merida let out a sigh of relief and turned to Runa and the dragons.

"Well then, let's introduce you to my family." Merida said as she led the group along with the guards out of the clearing.

Even though they could've flown to the castle, Merida suggested that they should walk back since the guards would probably say that she was kidnapped by the dragons or something worse might happen. Runa could easily tell the guards were very uncomfortable around them. The walk to the castle continued to be a quiet one until Merida spoke up.

"Don't worry, my parents are very reasonable." Merida assured the group.

"If you're certain, Merida." Runa said, "By the way, what are your parents' names?" 

"My father is King Fergus also known as the Bear King and my mother is Queen Elinor. Also my three little brothers are Harris, Hubert, and Hamish." Merida replied.

"Bear King?" Runa asked, brow arched.

"Oh aye. King Fergus is famous for his battle with the demon bear Mor'du," she said with a smile.

"Sounds like quite a story." Runa commented.

So Merida told them the story of how her father lost his leg when she was a child. Then she explained who Mor'du was and the history behind him. Runa and the dragons were very fascinated with the story. By the time she was finished, they were at the gates of the castle. The gates opened and the group entered the courtyard of the castle. When they entered, they saw some of the castle staff who were staring at Runa and the dragons with fear and some curiosity.

"Guards, stay here. I'll lead them to the throne room." Merida ordered.

"But your majesty-" The guard protested.

"I said stay here. I'll take it from here." Merida ordered more forcefully.

The guards reluctantly stayed in the courtyard as Merida led the group into the castle. The group was nervous about meeting the King and Queen. Even though they met royalty twice during their journey, they wondered what the Bear King was like. Based on Merida's description of her father, Runa believed that he might be as huge as her father. As they were walking, a maid came across them and she looked ready to faint until Merida turned her attention towards her.

"Maudie, could you fetch my parents and the boys and tell them to meet us in the throne room?" Merida requested.

The maid nervously nodded her head and quickly walked away from them.

"She's scared of our dragons, isn't she?" Runa asked.

"I'm afraid so." Merida answered, "But don't worry, we'll be able to change their minds about them."

"Thank you, Merida." Runa thanked her.

"You're welcome." Merida said.

Soon enough, Maudie came back and told Merida and the group that Merida's family was in the throne room waiting for them. They followed Maudie and stood in front of a large pair of wooden doors which had a guard on both sides. Merida stood in front of it with the boys and the dragons behind her. The guards opened the doors, and the group was able to see the inside of the throne room as they walked in and stood in front of four wooden thrones where the King and Queen sat along with another that had three little curled red-haired boys sitting in it together.

"This is my father, King Fergus." Merida introduced.

King Fergus was very tall, slightly overweight, and very muscular with fair skin. He had curly red hair, thick eyebrows, a mustache and beard with blue eyes. He was wearing brown armor, long green, gray and red tartan robe, which Runa identified as a 'kilt', a silver helmet on his head, large brown belt around his waist, brown leather sporran, bear-fur cloak attached by a chain near his neck, and a brown wooden peg leg.

"My mother, Queen Elinor." Merida introduced.

Queen Elinor was a slender woman who looked to be taller than Merida. She had brown eyes and very long brown hair, extending nearly to her feet in length, which was arranged in two pigtails, fastened with gold ribbons that are wrapped around all the way to the bottom. A gray streak ran through the right side of her hair. She wore an embroidered emerald, green dress with a dark green underdress accessorized with a gold belt and gold rings. On her head she wore a golden tiara adorned with a large piece of jade.

"And my little brothers, Harris, Hubert, and Hamish." Merida introduced.

The triplets all had their father's curly red hair and blue eyes. They all wore the same clothing, minus the bear fur cape and crown, like their father. It was like the group was looking at the miniature version of King Fergus.

The five royals were staring at Runa and her dragons with curiosity, suspicion and a bit of fear as well. But Runa was more in wonder and curiosity.

"Everyone, these are my friends." Merida started.

"I'm Runa and this is Toothless and Sharpshot." Runa greeted while gesturing to her Night Fury and Terrible Terror.

Runa bowed at the waist while Toothless and Sharpshot bowed with their heads.

"I assume that you're a traveler, correct?" Elinor questioned.

"Yes, your majesty." Runa answered.

"From what I remember, dragons mostly inhabit the Barbaric Archipelago." Elinor informed, "So I presume that you’re a Viking."

"I come from a Viking tribe, but I’m not really a Viking." Runa answered.

"You look too scrawny to be a Viking." Fergus admitted, rubbing his chin.

"Fergus." Elinor warned.

"What?" Fergus asked, shrugged with his arms out.

"It's okay. I get that a lot." Runa stated, shrugged.

"Really?" Fergus asked.

"Yeah." Runa answered.

"But what are you doing here in DunBroch?" Fergus asked.

"I was taking a break before continuing on to Rome.” Runa replied.

"Rome?" Elinor asked.

"Yes, I’ve always wanted to explore the city that has many warriors and scholars in it." Runa explained.

"But I am curious about one thing." Elinor questioned, "Why are you traveling all by yourself?"

Runa told the royal family of her old life on Berk; how the villagers hated her, her father ignoring her, the other teens bullying her, Gobber treating her like a daughter, dragon training, and how she befriended Toothless. Then she went on why she decided to leave Berk, who was behind the war between the dragons and the Vikings, defeating Red Death, reuniting with her mother, and going off to explore.

Then she spoke of her time in Avalor; the dark time of Avalor caused by Shuriki the evil sorceress, Princess Elena being trapped in a magical amulet, Alacazar the royal wizard, the royal family being put in an enchanted painting, Princess Sofia and her mission, helping the young princess free Elena, defeating Shuriki, going against Noblins, and Elena becoming Crowned Princess.

"You're quite the adventurer, aren't you?" Fergus asked.

"Yup." Runa replied.

At that moment, someone's stomach growled. Runa turned to Toothless who was shyly looking away from their stares.

"Sorry. Didn't eat enough for breakfast." Toothless warbled with his dilated eyes.

"It's okay, Toothless." Runa comforted her dragon as she petted his head.

"Well then, perhaps lunch is in order." Elinor suggested.

"Sounds like a great idea." Runa accepted with a smile.

"By the way, what do your dragons eat anyway?" Fergus asked.

"Fish." Runa replied.

Minutes later, Runa and the dragons were having lunch with the royal family. During that time, Runa told the tale of when she visited Corona; meeting of Flynn Rider, running from a homicidal horse who was after Flynn, meeting Rapunzel, the journey to see the floating lanterns, Rapunzel's magic hair restoring Toothless's lost limb, helping Flynn escape the dungeon, defeating the impostor mother, healing Flynn and Rapunzel reuniting with her parents.

"So her hair was able to heal the sick and injured?" Elinor asked.

"Yes, but she no longer has it because Flynn cut it off when she was going to heal him." Runa replied.

"Why would he do that?" Fergus asked.

"Rapunzel was going to heal him and be forced to go with her impostor mother. So he cut off her hair so that she wouldn't be used to help that woman maintain her youth forever." Runa explained.

"I see." Elinor understood.

Having that kind of power would make any person greedy. Doing such a horrible thing to stay young forever. The King and Queen knew that no one should have that kind of power, it would only cause more harm than good. But it appeared to have done good seeing how Toothless had his missing tail fin restored, which shocked them when she first told them.

"Oh, do you want to hear how I lost my leg?" Fergus asked.

Runa was about to refuse, but Fergus told the story anyway. Somehow Runa didn't mind hearing it again.

"What about you, Merida?" Runa asked, "Got any more stories for us to hear?"

"Actually, I do." Merida replied.

Merida then told the tale of how her mother turned into a bear which was caused by a spell that she bought from a witch out in the woods when she was trying to change her mother's mind about the whole marriage game going on and was able to change her back into a human. The boys and their dragons were shocked that Merida did that, but were glad that she was able to save her mother in the end.

"That's when I learned that you have to be very careful around witches." Merida concluded.

"Or make sure that her spell actually works ." Runa advised.

“Agreed.” Merida agreed.

"Well, you’re welcome to stay here while you and your dragons rest." Elinor declared.

"Really?" Runa asked, disbelief with wide eyes.

"Of course. I can easily tell you wish to explore our land. So I can't really leave you to stay out in the woods." Elinor stated.

"Thank you, your majesty." Runa bowed her head.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Runa, Toothless and Sharpshot had spent a few days in Dunbroch. Merida guided them to most memorable places including where Mor’du’s lair was. Elinor had given Runa lessons on being a princess and let her have access to their library to learn more about Dunbroch. Merida and Runa would also spar with one another, and she also taught Runa to perfect her archery which she enjoyed. 

But as always, it was time for Runa and her dragons to head out. 

It was the next morning for Runa’s departure. Everyone was in the courtyard as Runa was standing in front of the King and Queen along with Merida and their three sons.

"Be careful out there." Fergus warned.

"Don't worry, we will." Runa assured him.

"We’re really going to miss you, Runa.” Merida admitted.

“I’ll miss you too, Merida.” Runa admitted.

The two girls hugged. Then they separated. Runa mounted onto Toothless.

“Don’t worry, next time we meet, I’ll have more stories to tell you.” Runa assured her.

Merida smiled softly at that. 

Then Toothless shot up into the sky. Merida and her family watched them fly until they could no longer see. Merida couldn’t wait for the day when her friend will return from her journey.

After they left DunBroch, they continued flying over the land. Then they landed near the beach and Runa unmounted Toothless. Toothless needed to rest before they headed any further. Runa went fishing as her dragons rested. After gathering enough for all of them, Runa made a fire and handed some of the fish to the dragons and then placed them on sticks so that they could cook near the fire. Then Runa heard footsteps nearby, the dragons turned towards the sound, but didn't see who it was. Runa slowly walked to the source as she hid behind a rock. When she peeked over the rock, they were face to face with a girl.

"AAAHHH!" The two humans screamed as they fell to the ground.

"Who-Who are you?" The girl stuttered.

"I should be asking you that!" Runa yelled, pointing at the girl.

The girl appeared to be at least two or three years older than the three of them. She was slender with fair skin, long dark red hair, brown eyes, and pink lips. She had a gold headband in her hair in a low ponytail with a gold hair-tie. She wore a purple tunic with two dark purple laces and collar, underneath was a dark yellow long-sleeved shirt and a long sleeved light blue shirt underneath it, around her waist was a dark purple sash. She also wore light blue tight pants and brown ankle boots with dark brown cuffs.

"But who are you?" The girl asked.

"Oh, my name is Runa." Runa introduced herself.

"Are those...dragons?" The girl asked.

"Yeah. This is Toothless and Sharpshot." Runa gestured to the two dragons who smiled at the girl.

"I'm Kayley." 'Kayley' introduced herself.

"Pleasure to meet you." Runa greeted back.

"I've never seen a dragon up close before." Kayley said as she stood in front of Toothless.

Toothless tilted his head when he noticed the girl didn't seem to be afraid of him. Sharpshot flew over to her shoulder and nuzzled her cheek. She chuckled at the attention from the Terrible Terror and petted his scales which caused the little dragon to purr.

"So where are you three from?" Kayley asked.

"I'm from the island of Berk in the Barbaric Archipelago." Runa answered.

"Wow," Kayley gasped, "So you're a traveler."

"Yup." Runa agreed.

“Must be nice to travel.” Kayley commented.

“Indeed it is.” Runa agreed.

After that, the two humans continued to talk with one another about where they came from. Kayley was hung on every word Runa had said. She was fascinated about their adventures. Then Kayley told them about Camelot, King Arthur, the legendary sword, Excalibur and her father who was a knight who protected the kingdom of Camelot who unfortunately died when he was protecting King Arthur from Ruber, a fallen knight who wanted to rule over Camelot.

"I want to go to Camelot and become a knight. Just like my father." Kayley declared, "But my mother won't let me. She just wants me to stay here and do boring chores for the rest of my life." 

Runa could easily tell that Kayley was high spirited and wanted to leave her home. But her mother is keeping them on a short leash.

"Did you ever talk about it to your mom?" Runa asked.

"Tried." Kayley answered, "But I won't give up." 

“Good.” Runa said.

"Hey, do you have a place to stop for tonight?" Kayley asked.

"Uh, no, we don't." Runa replied.

"You could stay at my house if you want to." Kayley offered.

Runa looked up at the sky and noticed the sun was going down and glanced at the two dragons and shrugged.

"That would be great." Runa accepted.

Soon afterwards, Kayley led the group up to her home. When she introduced her mother, Lady Juliana, to Runa and her dragons, she was very surprised to see real dragons and people who are able to ride them as well. But Runa was able to reassure her that her dragons won't harm her, her daughter or servants. So that somehow brought some relief to Juliana and let Runa and her dragons stay. Unfortunately, they didn't have enough room for them to sleep. Runa suggested that she could sleep in the stables with her dragons. Juliana declined on letting them do so. But Runa said that she was used to it. Being outvoted by Lady Juliana and Kayley, she let her dragons stay in the stables for the night and let Runa share Kayley’s room.

Chapter Text

A/N:

'Dragons' - Dragonese

It was the next day when the teens heard a horn in the distance. Runa was confused at what the horn meant until she saw Kayley gasp before running into her home. Runa followed after her. When she came in, they saw Juliana and her servants making a white dress. Kayley told her mother of the horn she heard earlier; Arthur's sword, Excalibur, has been stolen! But then she mentioned going off to find it.

"No! Absolutely not!" Juliana protested.

"Mother, Excalibur is missing. I must go after it." Kayley begged.

"That's a job for knights, not for young girls." Juliana reasoned.

"But I want to be a knight. Going on grand adventures. Fighting evil. Rescuing damsels in distress," Kayley spun around and stopped with a confused look, "What is a damsel, anyway?" she asked.

At that moment, the servants placed a white dress on Kayley. Juliana was helping them to straighten it out on the girl.

"Then what about us?" Runa asked. "My dragons and I have been in a lot of dangerous situations before. We could go and find it." she suggested.

"You have experience, but my daughter doesn't." Juliana stated.

"Fair point." Runa admitted.

"Now, Kayley, stand still, and try on your new dress." Juliana said.

"Mother! I don't want a new dress. I want to save Camelot." Kayley protested. "If you'd just let me, I know we'd find Excalibur all on my own." 

"The knights will find the sword, and they'll do it by working together." Juliana defended. As Kayley took her father's, Sir Lionel, shield from a servant who was going to clean it.

"While I work here. Doing the chores." Kayley complained as she handed the shield back to the servant, "Fetching the eggs, taking care of the house! Boring! Where's the glory in that?" She questioned as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

"Kayley...one day, you will learn what Camelot means," Juliana said as she put her hands on Kayley's shoulder, then placed her hand on both of her cheeks, "Till then, you'll stay here with me."

"Oh, alright!" Kayley said as she backed away from Juliana and took off the dress. Lady Juliana sighs and the girl runs off to her room.

"What would you do?" Juliana asked as she looked at the tapestry of her family.

Runa wanted to answer Juliana, but she knew that she needed to think of something herself. So Runa left the house and followed the path that leads to the beach to give Juliana some time to herself and for her daughter to calm down. Hours went by and the sun soon began to set as they sat in the sand, watching the waves hit the rocks.

At that moment, she heard a chirp nearby which seemed to almost echo towards her. She soon heard the flapping of wings and saw a familiar Terrible Terror flying towards her.

"Sharpshot!" Runa shouted as she quickly got to her feet and Sharpshot landed onto Runa's hands.

"Sharpshot, what's wrong?" Runa asked, holding the dragon in her hands.

"Lady Juliana and Kayley have been captured along with Toothless! They're being held hostage by a bunch of thugs who are led by a guy in red armor." Sharpshot said, worriedly.

"What?" Runa asked with wide eyes.

Runa quickly left the beach and ran towards the path. It was nighttime when she came near the house, she instantly spotted a few wagons nearby along with the thugs that Sharpshot mentioned. Then she heard Toothless’s roar. Seeing the thugs distracted, Runa quietly ran to the ledge that was on the left side of the house where they could remain out of sight. Runa quickly spotted a crack in the wall and looked through the crack that was big enough for her to walk through. She saw two large men restraining Juliana and Kayley. Then a man wearing red armor that had a spike in both shoulder pads exited Juliana's house. From Runa's point of view, she felt unsettled by this guy. She had a feeling that this man was Ruber, the evil knight who killed Kayley's father when she was little.

“Years from now, no one will bother

To recall your good King Arthur

Because all of this will be mine!

This will all be mine!

I have a plan, it includes you

You, Juliana, will lead me to Camelot

Where I will claim all that is mine

In the back of your wagons, my men will all hide

You'll sit up front as the gates open wide

Now watch me create

My mechanical army with pride.”

One of Ruber's soldiers came up to him and opened a box that had a vile of glowing green liquid inside of it. Ruber plucked it out of the box and held it in front of himself which was labeled as "ACME" on it.

“With this potion I bought from some witches

A drop on this chicken

Oh, watch as it switches into a weapon

That I can use at will

Now this chicken can kill”

Ruber grabbed a chicken and put a few drops of the green potion on it and caught the ax that was thrown to him. Then he tossed the chicken and the ax into the water pit. A giant stream of green smoke erupted from the pit and a chicken with an ax for a beak popped up.

“Ta-dah, behold

A blade beak.”

Ruber hummed as he walked along the rim of the water pit while the smoke rose from the pit.

“Stand right up and enter quickly

I'll transform the meek and sickly

Into iron men with hands of steel.”

A thug walked up to the water pit and Ruber pushed him in with two sets of chained maces. Another soldier popped out of the water with the chained maces as his arms. The other thugs gathered around and brought their weapons to merge with them.

“Yes, yes, into the water quickly, now go you fools

Next stand up straight, now move it along

No, no, no, no, no, that's no good

Prepare for the dawning of a new age.”

One of the thugs went to the pit, letting go of Kayley which surprised her.

“The Ruberian age

Year one.”

The transformed soldier was walking up the stairs while looking at Ruber. Kayley quickly moved back. The soldier grabbed onto Juliana's other arm.

"Go to Camelot. Warn Arthur." Juliana quietly ordered while the two soldiers were distracted.

"I can't leave you here." Kayley protested.

"Kayley, Ruber will be in Camelot in three days. Take the main road. Get there before us." Juliana instructed.

"But, mother-" Kayley protested.

"Go! While you still have the chance." Juliana ordered.

"Kayley."

The girl looked over her shoulder and saw Runa standing in the crack in the wall and gestured to her to follow her.

"Hurry, you're our only hope." Juliana declared, looking over her shoulder.

Kayley gazed at their mother and soon followed after Runa.

"Be careful, dears." Juliana prayed as she watched her daughter and Runa leave.

Ruber and his new soldiers danced around the glowing green pit.

“Only one will be  revered

Worshiped, hated, loved and feared

I'd just like to say a few words

I, me, mine!”

Ruber stepped onto the stack of crates and stood on the top one as he grinned evilly with a twitching eyebrow.

“You were mistaken if you believed

Ruber was someone who'd crumble and leave

Now I am back and I will be staying this time

I told you once and I told you twice!”

Ruber jumped over the crates and twirled in the air before landing on his two feet. Once he stood up, he held his hands in the air as his ironmen crowded around him.

“Everything you see before you

Every last bit of it will be mine.”

Three interlocked rings rise and form behind Ruber and his ironmen. The green smoke formed into interlocked rings which was the symbol of Camelot until one of the rings turned into a snake's head and started biting into the other circles, causing them to disperse. Ruber let out an evil chuckle as the smoke snake evaporated.

Chapter Text

A/N:

'Dragons' - Dragonese

The two girls were quietly walking along the stone wall until they heard a creature screech from the sky and saw a griffin flying down. They gasped and hid underneath an arc near the wall, hoping not to get spotted, as the creature landed on the edge and walked towards Ruber.

"My faithful pet. How was the flight? Panic sweeps across the land." Ruber declared.

"Precisely." Griffin agreed.

"My plan is perfect." 

"Precisely." 

"Without the sword, Arthur is vulnerable." 

"Precisely."

"And now Excalibur, is mine ." Ruber gleaned evilly while turning himself around.

The griffin grunted and quickly turned around nervously.

"Here's where we enter a gray area." Griffin muttered.

Ruber heard this and turned around suspiciously.

"Hmm-mm? Excuse me?" Ruber questioned as he grabbed the Griffin by the ruff of his neck who groaned in pain as he grabbed a hold of him, "You lost Excalibur? How?! "

Kayley and Runa suddenly heard this and climbed up some stones to listen more carefully without being seen as Ruber let go of the Griffin.

"I was attacked by a falcon." Griffin admitted, angrily ashamed.

"What? My magnificent beast outmatched by a puny, little pigeon?" Ruber taunted.

"It wasn't a pigeon. It was a falcon , with silver wings." Griffin defended.

" Silver wings ? Ooh, scary." Ruber mocked sarcastically before he grabbed ahold of the Griffin by the ear and pulled him to his level which caused parts of his hair to get into his face, "You stupid animal!" He fixed his hair back up, "Where is the sword now ?"

"In a place of untold danger." Griffin answered.

"The Forbidden Forest." Ruber realized.

"Precisely, Master." Griffin confirmed.

The two silently gasped at the griffin's words. The creature had dropped the sword in a dangerous place. So that means that they have to get it before Ruber gets to Camelot. The two quickly went to where Toothless was being restrained. But when they got there, Toothless was wrapped up in chained collars on him. Once the guards were out of sight, they went over to Toothless.

"Don't worry, we'll get you out of here in a second." Runa assured.

"Runa, these are heavy chains, and it would make a lot of noise in the process of getting them off. Not to mention that there are many thugs nearby." Toothless said.

"But-" Runa began to say.

"Go, Runa." Toothless crooned.

"We can't leave you here!" Runa quietly shouted.

"I'm afraid that you have to, Runa." Toothless said, "Don't worry, I'll be fine. Go and take Sharpshot with you." 

Runa clutched her hands into a tight first and squeezed her eyes tightly. She opened them and placed her hand on Toothless's snout.

"I will come back and free you. I promise." Runa promised.

"I know you will." Toothless assured her.

Runa took one last look at Toothless before following Kayley.

Ruber was furious with the Griffin. He couldn't believe that his Griffin was outmatched by a falcon and lost the sword in the Forbidden Forest! He could swear that half the time that he felt like he was surrounded by morons! Suddenly he heard the sound of a horse neighing in the distance and saw a horse with two girls riding on it, headed towards the gate.

"OH, THE-THE GIRLS!" Ruber screamed bloody murder and turned to his "ironmen" who are clumsy. "You! You! And You! Fancy Feet!" Bladebeak turned to Ruber, and continued dancing, and bumped into an iron man's leg which startled Bladebeak and jumped a little, "After them! And bring them back!" Ruber turned to the Griffin, "And you…" He grabbed hold of the Griffin's head and pulled him threateningly, " You are going to lead me, to Excalibur!"

Kayley and Runa charged through the gate with Kayley’s horse and rode off on the stone path. Juliana, who was being put into the wagon by Ruber's men, sees her daughter and Runa riding off into the distance.

“I pray you'll be my eyes

And watch her where she goes

And help her to be wise

Help me to let go

Every mother's prayer

Every child knows.”

The girls looked behind them and saw three of Ruber's soldiers riding warthogs. Runa slapped the horse's behind, and it bolted, leading them in the opposite direction: The Forbidden Forest. Ruber's soldiers chased after them. The huge one that merged with the crossbow began shooting arrows at them. The girls had to duck their heads in order to prevent getting their heads cut off.

“Lead her to a place

Guide her with your grace

To a place where she'll be safe.”

The arrows hit an old tree which caused it to fall and block the path. Kayley turned the horse to go around the tree and into a shallow river, onto a shore, and started riding towards the forest.

“I pray she finds your light

And holds it in her heart.

As darkness falls each night

Remind her where you are

Every mother's prayer

Every child knows.”

Bladebeak nearly falls off the log so then bangs his bladed beak to get stuck in the log.

“Need to find a place

Guide her to a place

Give her faith so she'll be safe.”

The horse headed towards the forest and the girls looked behind them.

“Lead her to a place

Guide her with your grace

To a place where she'll be safe.”

They soon reached the edge of the forest. But then the horse reared back in fright by the fog that was in the form of a mouth which made the riders fall off and landed on the ground. They winced at their landings. Suddenly they heard hoofbeats in the distance behind them. They turned around and saw Ruber's soldiers coming towards them. The girls tried to decide where to go until they looked up at the forest right in front of them.

"The Forbidden Forest." Kayley said.

The girls quickly got to their feet and entered the forest. The soldiers' warthogs stopped in front of the forest and dropped to the ground in exhaustion. The two soldiers looked at each other and got off them while Bladebeak's warthog led him into a rock which caused it to break into splitters and sent him flying in circles before landing beak first into an arrow thug's arm.

"Hey! We're not going in there, are we?" Bladebeak asked.

The thug glared at him, Bladebeak chuckles nervously.

"Chicken." Arrow thug said.

"But I've got a wife and two eggs at home!" Bladebeak protested. The Arrow thug shook him off and he and the mace wielding thug chase after Kayley and Runa, "Hey! Don't leave me here!"

Kayley and Runa ran through the forest, encountered a few branches. Kayley's ponytail tie got snagged by a branch and undid her ponytail. The thugs smashed their way through the branches. One of the branches hit Bladebeak on the beak, slicing it off. Bladebeak shook himself back to his senses and continued running. Kayley and Runa came to a rocky ledge but saw the mace wielding thug closing in and continuing running. One by one, they jumped over a ledge and glanced back to see many single eyeball creatures pop out of the many holes from it. While glancing back, the girls didn't notice the branch that stuck out in the middle of the path which made them trip over each other and soon found themselves falling into a big pond. They soon gasped for air when they sat up, all unharmed. Unknown to them, they had a net tangled in their hair.

"Hey!"

They turned at the source of the voice and saw a young man coming out of the shadows of a large tree roots den, holding a wooden staff in his hands. He had light brown hair, grayish colored eyes. He wore a light blue shirt underneath a green vest with two tattered tears at the bottom-front and a brownish-maroon belt with a gold round buckle around his waist, gray pants, brownish-maroon boots.

"That's my net." He said.

Kayley and Runa arched their eyebrows in confusion at this. Suddenly the thugs jumped off the cliff and landed in the water, Bladebeak followed afterwards. The young man looked around, as if knowing there could be trouble. The arrow thug grabbed Bladebeak and threw the creature at him. But the young man dodged at the right time when he heard the sound of a falcon's screech and Bladebeak ended up striking the large bark of the tree root. The falcon came out of the shadows from the trees and distracted the thugs by glinting his wings. The young man then used his staff to whack the mace wielding thug into the water and whacked the arrow thug in the face. The mace wielding thug emerged and was about to attack him from behind. But the young man hit his staff on the mace wielding thug's crotch and lifted him up, where a tongue wrapped around him which revealed a rock stump creature who swallowed the thug. Kayley and Runa gasped as the stump creature belched. Bladebeak then breaks free from the root but notices he's in mid-air.

"Uh-oh." Bladebeak said as he landed in the water.

The falcon then flew down to aid the young man who was holding his stick ready. The arrow thug then approached him and was ready to attack when the falcon chirped as a signal, the young man then whacked a vine where the falcon was. The thug heard a noise, and before he could recognize it, he got whacked by a hanging log into a whirlpool where it closed and all it left was his gurgling noises. The young man then smirked in victory; the danger was gone. Kayley and Runa were freeing themselves from the net.

"That was... incredible!" Runa complimented.

"How you smashed those creatures!" Kayley said, motioned with her fist.

"How you-you avoided that-that- thing!" Runa added, beaming.

"You're amazing! You're-" Kayley began to say before she realized that the young man wasn't listening to them and he was busy examining his ruined net, "Not, even listening to us!"

"Great!" The young man exasperated as he held up parts of his net and got out the fish that he caught in his undamaged part of the net, "Took me six weeks to make this net!"

"Net? You saved our lives. Thank you." Kayley thanked the young man while placing her hair back into a ponytail with a spare hair tie.

"Well, everyone can make a mistake." The young man said as the fish that he caught slipped out of his grasp and into the water. He used his staff to lift up his net.

"Oh, I get it. This is where King Arthur sends his unfunny jesters, right?" Kayley mocked.

The young man chuckled for a moment.

"And now I'll thank you …" The young man said.

"For what?" Kayley asked, confused.

"For reminding me why I'm a hermit! Good day!" The young man yelled as he dropped the net and began to walk away with his staff.

"But wait! What's your name?" Kayley asked as she and Runa followed after him.

"It's Garrett." 'Garrett' answered.

"I'm Kayley!" Kayley introduced.

"Runa and this is my dragon Sharpshot." Runa introduced herself and her Terrible Terror.

"Garrett! Why won't you look at us when we're talking to you?" Kayley asked when she finally caught up to him and gasped as she realized why he wasn't looking at them, "Oh. Oh, I didn't realize you were-"

"What? Tall? Rugged? Handsome?" Garrett listed off.

"Blind." Kayley answered, astonished.

Garrett chuckled lightly and turned around where the others could finally see why he wasn't looking straight at them when they introduced themselves. It made sense to them when they noticed that he was using his staff to help himself around. But they were amazed that he was able to fight so well even though he's blind.

"...You know, I always forget that one." Garrett replied, sarcastically.

Kayley sighed in annoyance. The girls looked at each other with a little bit of guilt in their eyes. They didn't expect for the guy in front of them to be blind. Then the falcon began chirping at Garrett, almost like he was trying to tell him something.

"Not now, Ayden." Garrett said.

"Hey look! Your falcon has silver wings." Kayley said when she noticed Ayden.

"Really? I'll have to take your word for that." Garrett deadpan, sarcastically.

"Oh no, we're sorry. It means he knows where Excalibur is." Kayley stated.

"Sure he does. In Camelot. You know, big castle, lots of flags." Garrett stated, gesturing with his hand.

"No, it's somewhere in the forest." Runa said.

"Ruber has stolen it and he's taken my mother hostage." Kayley added.

"That's why we're here!" Runa yelled.

"We must find the sword and return it to Arthur or Camelot and my mother are doomed." Kayley concluded.

Ayden landed on Garrett's arm and chirped to him about the stolen sword.

"Excalibur is here?" Garrett questioned and Ayden chirped in agreement, "Right, we're going after it!"

"Great!" Kayley beamed with relief.

"Not you all, Me and Ayden." Garrett explained as he pointed his stick at her to make his point, "We work alone."

"Well I don't see any reason why we can't come along." Kayley argued as she pushed the stick away from her in annoyance.

“I know the sound of each rock and stone.”

Garrett tapped the stone with his staff that he's on, which raises and lifts him up towards a cliff.

“I embrace what others fear

You are not to roam in this forgotten place

Just the likes of me welcome here.”

The girls then climb up a rock after him.

“Everything breathes

And I know each breath

For it means life,

for others is death.”

The girls managed to get themselves on the ledge and followed Garrett behind his back. Garrett opened up the waterfall with his staff.

“It's perfectly balanced

Perfectly planned

It's more than enough for this man.”

Kayley goes underneath the waterfall first in curiosity of how it managed to stay open a gap in mid-air. The waterfall closed in on her. Garrett is seen placing his hand on a giant tree.

“Like every tree stands on its own

Reaching for the sky, I stand alone.”

A branch came out and wrapped around Garrett's waist and flung him in the air and he landed perfectly on a branch .

“I share my world with no one else

All by myself I Stand Alone.”

Garrett had made his way through the giant tree roots, Kayley and Runa saw him on the other side and jumped on a tree root, which moved, and the tree opened his eye. One at a time, they grabbed onto a branch, swung their legs forward, and jumped onto a stone ledge. Then Garrett made a small yodel which made the leaf creatures fly around him. The girls stared at the creatures with fascination as the creatures flew by them. Unexpectedly, Garrett knelt down in front of them, which startled them.

“I've seen your world

With these very eyes

Don't come any closer

Don't even try!”

Garrett began walking through several tongue plants with no problem, but Kayley and Runa were having trouble going through because they whipped their tongues at them. Garrett approached a lake where water fountains rose and each one lifted Garrett up step by step and one by one.

“I've felt all the pain

And heard all the lies

But in my world there's no compromise.”

Garrett jumped on a ledge and continued on his way down, but the girls had trouble with the fountains.

“Like every tree stands on its own.”

Garrett landed on a tree stump which forms legs and transports Garrett to a slope which he slides down to a giant flower forest.

“Reaching for the sky I stand alone

I share my world with no one else

All by myself I Stand Alone.”

He grabs hold of one of the flowers which lifts him up like a helicopter. The girls saw this, Runa found the exact flower that Garrett used. But Kayley found a yellow flower, but shrunk down in its annoyance. The flower transported Garrett to a tall giant rock surface. Runa grabbed onto her own helicopter flower the same way Garrett did, however Kayley grabbed hold of hers from the bottom.

“All by myself I Stand Alone.”

Kayley's flower flew straight into a tree forcing Kayley to climb all the way up the rock.

“All by myself

I Stand Alone.”

Ayden flew around Garrett and landed on his hand. Runa landed on the same rock surface where Garrett was. Kayley finally caught up with them at last by helping herself by holding onto his clothes. Runa came over to Kayley and helped her the rest of the way.

"I stand alone too." Kayley declared as she stood up.

Then Ayden landed on Kayley's shoulder and Runa began petting the silver winged falcon.

"Ayden." Garrett said, turning around.

"We just need your help this once." Kayley stated as Ayden nuzzled against her cheek.

"Please, we need your help, Garrett." Runa pleaded, "You're the only one who knows the forest and with your help we can get the sword before Ruber can." She reasoned.

"Oh all right, all right!" Garrett reluctantly agreed as he led the girls down the rock slope, "But don't give me any trouble!"

"Don't worry, we won't." Runa assured him.

Apparently, Garrett had spoken too soon when he got himself dumped with purple sticky liquid while leading the others in another part of the forest later on. Runa was behind him while Kayley was up ahead.

"It's a fine mess you've gotten us into Ayden." Garrett groaned as he got the liquid off his head.

"Hey this isn't so bad." Kayley said as she touched the flowers above her, causing them to squirt out purple liquid. Then she stepped on a patch of grass which came alive and formed a mouth, but Garrett whacked it on the head with his staff. The thin thorn branches uncurled behind her. "I don't know why you made such a fuss." Ayden chirped to signal Garrett who also swatted them with his staff, "I've had a tougher time collecting eggs!"

Garrett grabbed a rock and threw it to a giant green flytrap creature who was behind an unaware Kayley.

"Trouble, trouble, trouble," Garrett complained angrily as Ayden landed on his arm, "with a capital T!"

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Garrett led the group out of the wooded area of the forest and entered a clearing. Unaware that Ruber and some of his ironmen were watching them. As Garrett, the sisters, and the riders walked further, they noticed a few dead trees and there was some kind of fog up ahead of them. Then the girls saw Garrett sniffing the air.

"Have you got a cold?" Kayley asked.

"Shh!" Garrett shushed. Ayden lands on a dead tree stump, which suddenly collapses in smithereens.

"What is it?" Runa asked as Ayden perched on another stump.

"We're in Dragon Country." Garrett answered.

"Oh," Kayley sniffed the air, "Right."

Soon enough the group was walking through the terrain of the Dragon Country. Runa found it strange that they didn't seem to find any dragons roaming around anywhere.

"Are you sure that this is Dragon Country?" Kayley asked as they climbed through a dragon skeleton which acted as a bridge, "Shouldn't there be a sign or something?"

"Hey, it could say "Welcome to Dragon Country"!" Kayley suggested as they entered a gorge that was filled with dragon skeletons and carcasses, eggs, pits of lava, and geysers. Kayley looked around, "You don't think we see any, do you? Is there a group of dragons, a pack or a flock? Is it a gaggle or a pride? Is it a herd?"

"Quiet!" Garrett shushed with his hand out suddenly.

"Do you hear something?" Kayley asked.

"No," Garrett pulled his hand back and turned slightly, "I just wanted you to be quiet."

"He's right, you know." Runa pointed out, "We don't want to get unwanted attention."

Kayley grunted in anger as they walked behind Garret along with the others. Kayley couldn't believe that Runa would side with the blind man. Suddenly, a steaming boulder fell right in front of Kayley's feet. Kayley gasped as she stepped back in order from getting hit by the boulder. She looked up to see what had caused it, there were some familiar shapes that might be a dragon, she looked around cautiously while slowly backing away until Kayley's right foot stepped on an egg. She turned and pulled out her foot that was covered with green slime. Meanwhile, Garrett and Runa walked around, unaware of what's going on, and they continued to venture downward. Kayley then managed to shake the slime off her foot. Then she heard some growling noises, making her look around, Garrett and Runa were nowhere in sight.

"Garrett! Runa! Where are you?!" Kayley shouted when she saw a shadow of a dragon and ran to find some cover. She went at the center of the eggs, but with their backs turned, two pairs of hands reached out and pulled her in the eggshell. It was Garrett and Runa, he shushed her, and then they slowly looked out of the eggshell to see if anything was all right. Kayley spotted a shadow of a two headed dragon on the wall and gasped.

"Dragons!" Kayley gasped.

"Where? I don't see any dragons!" A male voice said.

Kayley knew that the shadow had spoken and turned around to see a tall dragon's head and a short dragon's head, Kayley screamed then fell backwards, breaking the eggshell that they're in. The tall head screamed as he lowered himself back inside the other half of the shell.

"But, you're dragons." Kayley pointed out, confused.

"Oh heavens! Someone's found our hiding place!" The first male voice said, slightly scared.

"Shut up, cricket ball! Let me handle this. We are dragons! Ferocious hungry dragons! So go away before we eat you!" The second male voice warned, trying to be intimidating.

The girls looked at each other with confusion. Then the second voice made a shadow puppet on the wall, depicting a monster's mouth which wasn't very effective.

"Oh, good show Corny, That is clever. Here, let me have a go." The first male voice said sarcastically as he tapped the second male voice's hand and then made a shadow puppet of a bunny while he hummed.

"Oh great! The bunny of death," The second male voice mocked before he grabbed the other hand and then they started fighting, "They're always cringing in fear."

As they were fighting, Garrett approached the eggshell and rapped his staff several times on it, making them stop what they were doing and raise their heads out of the eggshell.

"Please don't hurt us!" The tall headed dragon pleaded.

"And I thought you were ferocious dragons." Garrett commented, sarcastically.

"Well, not exactly. The real ferocious ones were the most fire breathing bullies out there." The short-headed dragon said as he pointed his thumb over his shoulder, indicating the other dragons out there.

"Yes! They're always picking on us, calling us names, pushing us around! I hate them!" The tall head spat with scorn.

"Hey, hey! Easy with the stick buddy." The short head warned as he pushed away Garrett's staff from his body.

"What are you?" Garrett asked.

"Well, frankly we're the reason cousins shouldn't marry," The tall head said as they got up, they broke down the eggshell which revealed that they're a conjoined twin dragon. Kayley and Runa looked speechless at them, "Oh. Enchanté mademoiselles. I'm Devon, and this growth on my neck is Cornwall."

"But you can call me, "Corny" for short." 'Cornwall' offered, wiggling his eyebrows, while holding Kayley's hand as she giggled when he said that.

"Yes, short on wits, manners, and charm. Everything I hold dear." Devon commented, placing his hand on his chest.

At that comment, Cornwall grabbed Devon's snout and plugged his nostrils.

"How 'bout holding ya' breath?" Cornwall suggested, rudely.

"Come on, everyone. Let's go." Garrett ordered.

Then the girls turned around and followed Garrett. Cornwall and Devon noticed that they were leaving them.

"Hey, hey! Where are you going?" Cornwall asked as he let go of Devon's snout.

"To save Camelot!" Kayley replied.

"Camelot! The restaurants, the theaters!" Devon listed off, beamed.

"The waitresses, the actresses." Cornwall continued the list, grinning.

"The dragons." Devon added.

After they said that word, they heard a dragon roaring nearby.

"The dragons?!" Devon and Cornwall exclaimed with panic.

Suddenly, Kayley and the others spotted something, and they started running. The creature revealed itself to be a gigantic, fire-breathing dragon. A very unfriendly one at that. It blasted fire right on Devon and Cornwall's rear end, causing them to shout in pain. As the two run off, they get blasted a few more times. When they caught up with the others, Kayley saw a lake of green liquid with floating dragon eggs.

"Wait! What is it?" Kayley asked.

"Don't worry. It's perfectly safe." Devon assured as he and Cornwall crossed the lake by hopping on the floating eggs.

The humans stopped at the edge of the lake. Garrett poked his staff in the lake, which burned the staff's tip which meant that the green liquid was acid.

"Hmmm. Safe?" Garrett asked as he broke off the charred part of his staff as Kayley pulled him to get themselves to the other side and Runa followed.

" Doesn't look safe to me. " Sharpshot commented.

Devon and Cornwall jumped onto two eggs and nearly lost their balance.

"As long as you don't step in it." Cornwall warned.

Kayley and Runa began jumping onto the eggs to get to the other side. However, Garrett was the last one to cross. Once the others got to the other side with the two dragons, Garrett carefully crossed the acid lake with Ayden helping him. Suddenly, the dragon reappears with a comrade as they both fly toward the heroes.

"Ayden!" Garrett yelped as he nearly slipped, but with Ayden's help, hopped to another egg.

"Garrett, hurry!" Kayley pleaded.

"You think this is easy?" Garrett retorted as he gestured to the lake of acid while standing on the egg.

As he jumped to another egg, another dragon emerged from the acid waterfall and breathed fire. It leapt and caused a tidal wave of acid, allowing Garrett to get to the other side. As Kayley and Runa get Garrett back on his feet, the third dragon emerges from the acid lake with its two comrades. As the three dragons chased the heroes, they breathed fire on the trail, which explosively blew up parts of the ground, but they managed to jump away from the fiery breaths.

"Yikes! It's another dragon!" Cornwall panicked when he spotted a winged creature in the fog.

But Kayley and Runa knew what it really was.

"That's not a dragon!" Runa said.

"It's a griffin!" Kayley corrected as the fog cleared and the said winged creature revealed himself while at the same time Ruber and three of his minions emerged from the fog.

"And Ruber!" Runa gasped.

"They've found us!" Kayley said, seeing their enemies closing in on them.

"Down here!" Cornwall directed as he and Devon jumped into a hole that was big enough for them to fall into.

Kayley, Garrett and Runa followed them. As Ruber and his minions stopped to see them gone, Ruber looks around and saw the dragons approaching. They landed wildly on their feet as they roared at them. Ruber and his minions prepared for combat. One dragon spotted Ruber, who threw his sword aside and slowly and calmly backed up against the wall and remained still with a glare on his face. The dragon approached him, it opened its mouth to reveal its sharp teeth and green saliva. Ruber rolled his eyes in annoyance and disgust, knowing that the dragon was wasting his time and violently punched the dragon very hard, causing it to breathe fire in pain.

Meanwhile Kayley, Runa, Garrett and the two headed dragon were sliding down the hole. Devon and Cornwall got out first, but they accidentally landed on a sharp stalactite which caused them to yelp in pain. Ayden, Sharpshot, and Kayley get out soon after Devon and Cornwall, she starts to get up, but Garrett along with Runa fell on her and rolled away from each other.

"Are you sure we're safe down here?" Kayley asked as everyone was getting to her feet.

"It's a lot safer down here than it is up there." Cornwall said as he pulled the stalactite off of their rear end.

"We know all the best escape routes." Devon informed them.

"We've been dodging those bullies since we were 200 years old." Cornwall added as he threw the stalactite away, which hit Garrett by accident, knocking him down.

"Were we ever that young?" Devon asked, dramatically.

"Of course we were, you moron!" Cornwall insulted.

"I'm not a moron!" Devon defended.

"Yes, you are!" Cornwall declared.

"No, I'm NOT!" Devon protested loudly.

"With all that bickering, I'm surprised that you haven't fried each other yet." Garrett commented as Runa helped him up.

" Fry ? We can't even simmer." Devon admitted and tried to breathe fire, only to cough out a puff of smoke.

"Yeah, you see. Unlike most dragons he can't breathe fire or fly," Cornwall complained as they turned around and showed their wings which flapped for a second, "Sad really."

"Oh excusez-moi, Mr. Self-Denial. But we can't breathe fire or fly." Devon corrected Cornwall.

"Only because you're holding me back," Cornwall protested, "If I didn't have you, I could do a lot of things."

A bubble formed from the lava pit, and it split into two which contained Devon and Cornwall separately in each bubble. Once the bubbles moved out of the way, a dinosaur skeleton appeared. Cornwall used its ribcage as a xylophone and started singing.

“I'd be rockin' with the Dinos!”

Cornwall grabbed the skeleton which became a rhino.

“Swingin' with the Rhinos

I could dragonize this cave in a minute!”

The scene transformed into a cave styled living room with a lava lamp, a chair and a television with Devon's head inside, Cornwall turned off the TV.

“CORNWALL!

They would sing cuz I would be the dragon king.”

Devon grabbed hold of Cornwall and held him up high on Pride Rock, parodying the scene from Disney's The Lion King, then dropped him back to his chair where a dartboard with Devon's head is seen in front of it.

“I would love this world without you in it!”

Cornwall threw the dart at Devon's head, transitioned the scene to a Lava Lamp.

“If I didn't have you!”

" If you didn't have me ." Devon sang when his head appeared inside the Lava lamp.

“If I didn't have you!”

Cornwall turned to the volcano pit that erupted a dish. He opened the dish cover to reveal Devon's head.

" Or how about if I didn't have you, huh? " Devon asked before Cornwall shoved an apple into his mouth, the scene zoomed into the apple, transitioning it to another scene where it showed Devon and Cornwall as their separate selves.

“Oh what I could be if there was only me

Oh what I'd do if I didn't have you!”

"Stop bickering and get your act together!" Kayley said as she appeared as a silhouette.

"Act? Did someone say "Act"? I can act!" Devon sang.

They collide together, transitioning to a spotlight scene where Devon and Cornwall are acting with Devon dressed in a kimono from "The Mikado" and Cornwall as "The Phantom of the Opera".

“If only I had separate parts

My career, would be the arts.”

Devon bonked Cornwall on the head with his fan, and the scene blew up, transitioning to Devon with a sculpture of Cornwall in a Venus de milo and cracked the sculpture into bits with Cornwall's eyes popping out and blinking. Then he turned into a silhouette with a model of a castle.

“I'd be the star of Camelot!

You'll be half of the whole world forgot!

If I didn't have you!”

The castle was turned into a ball, and it showed Devon holding Cornwall's head and he hurled it into the air.

" I should be so lucky! " Cornwall mocked as he landed next to Devon's head and Devon zipped Cornwall back on the body.

" If I didn't have you! " Devon sang.

" Oh wait! You'll be dead! " Cornwall declared, he grinned briefly, then frowned.

Then the two sang together.

“Oh, what I could be if there was only me!

Oh, what I'd do if I didn't have you!

Oh, what I'd do if I didn't have you!”

Cornwall pulled the projector screen down to reveal Cornwall, wearing a hockey's mask and wielding a chainsaw at Devon who tried to avoid it, the chainsaw sliced the screen, transitioning to a log scene with Devon reading his book with a lamp at the side, and Cornwall tied down about to be sliced in half by a wood cutting blade. Then the scene faded to a shot of a boulder rolling down a curved slope with Devon's head laid down on it, about to be flattened.

" Trapped! Ah! Trapped! " Devon yelped as the scene zoomed onto the boulder as Devon and Cornwall appeared in view in the same color as the boulder.

" Stuck here with you for 500 years! " Cornwall whined as he facepalmed.

" Oh dear, it's learned to count ." Devon stated as he counted with his fingers and poked Cornwall in the eye, and it all goes black. It transitioned to a scene where Cornwall is on trial.

" If you had gotten a good lawyer, I would've split 400 years ago! " Cornwall defended.

" Now listen here pal! I don't come here to be insulted! " Devon rebuked, appearing as a judge. Then lightning strikes Cornwall. After the strike, Devon and Cornwall are their normal selves.

" Oh. Where do you usually go? " Cornwall asked.

" I'll be a fire-breathing lizard! " Devon boasted.

Devon morphed into Godzilla and breathed fire as flame transitioned to Devon and Cornwall as a blue colored inflatable.

" I'll be one high flying wizard! " Cornwall proclaimed as he released the air from their inflatable body and flew all over the place.

" You'll be nothing without me, you be extinct! You cease to be! " Devon declared as he drilled on the cliff where Cornwall stood on which made him fall into the canyon in style of the Wile E. Coyote and the Road Runner cartoon.

" I'm so tired of your nagging. " Cornwall nagged.

" And I'm so tired of your bragging. " Devon ranted.

" Ha, ha. Without me, you'll have no brains! " Cornwall scoffed, pointing at Devon who then stuck his glove-covered hand into Cornwall's ear, and then back out, leaving Cornwall stunned.

" With wish to be! " Both dragons sang.

“I'd be rocking with the dinos

If only I had separate parts

Swinging with the rhinos

I'd de-dragonize this cave in a minute

My career would be the arts

Cornwall, they would sing

I'd be the star of Camelot

'Cause I would be the dragon king!”

The scene then zoomed into Cornwall's ear. Inside, Cornwall ran up and flirted with Red Hot Riding Hood until she morphed into Devon, then he ran into the screen which transitioned to Devon looking at the mirror, until the mirror image morphed into Cornwall. Devon grabbed hold of him and made him into an egg and bounced him off-screen.

“I would love this world without you in it! If I didn't have you!”

The egg bounced into a cave scenery where it hatched into a baby Devon and another egg bounced in and hatched into a baby Cornwall. Devon shoved the half of the eggshell onto Cornwall's head, prompting him to fight.

“If I didn't have you.

If I didn't have you!

If I didn't have you.

Yeah! Yeah, Yeah!”

As baby Devon and Cornwall fight their way off-screen, three eggs danced in, until a cane hooked them away. Devon and Cornwall walked in from the side.

" This way, Let me lead. " Devon professed.

Devon tried to dance until Cornwall lifted him up.

" No, this way, twinkle toes! " Cornwall corrected rudely.

“Life could be so sweet

If these were both my feet!

What I'd do

If I didn't have you!”

The two fell towards the screen and transformed themselves into a Picasso-stylized, stained glass window figures. Then they pulled back from the camera and they popped out, dressed like Sonny and Cher.

" I'd got you babe! " Devon sang in his impression of Sonny Brow.

Oh what I'd do, If I didn't have yooouuuuu!”

Steam came up from the bottom of the screen, engulfed it. It transitioned to a spotlight stage scene with Devon and Cornwall, dressed like Elvis Presley and with their back turned.

“Ohhhhhhhhh,

Well If I didn't,”

They turned around and sang together.

“Oh If I didn't….

Have, yooouuuuu!”

They jumped up and landed in a thank you pose, and in the voice impression of Elvis.

“Thank you. Thank you very much.”

" Devon's left the building ." Devon sang in Elvis's voice.

" Hey, you never sang this before, have ya? " Cornwall asked in Elvis's voice.

Devon socked Cornwall in the face which ended the song. The scenery faded back to the cave. The scene turned to the right to see Kayley and Runa clapping.

"Come on Garrett." Kayley said as she and Runa walked down into the cave.

"You don't need him, honey. Now you got Cornwall, keeping an eye on ya." Cornwall assured her, smugly.

Garrett followed behind the group with an annoyed look on his face. Ayden and Sharpshot followed after him.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

The group exited out of the cave that led them to a more open space with more trees and clear sky ahead. Ayden and Sharpshot flew out in view. Garrett stopped at a stone ledge in front of him.

"Well, the good news is, we're out of Dragon Country. The better news is," Garrett informed the others as he held his staff in position, "This is where we say goodbye."

"You can't leave us here! If we try to go back, we'll be banished! Ostracized. Exiled…" Devon complained, dramatically as they turned around, about to head back.

"Not to mention kicked out." Cornwall added while kicking his leg up.

"Why?" Kayley asked.

"We just broke the dragons' cardinal rule!" Cornwall replied.

"What, never wear brown shoes with a blue suit?" Devon pondered.

Cornwall grabbed Devon's snout.

"No, you moron. Never help a human." Cornwall corrected him as he turned to the humans with a long face.

Ayden and Sharpshot flew in, chirping at the group.

"Come on, everyone. We must make camp before dark." Garrett insisted.

"Camp?" Devon inquired himself and Cornwall.

"Garrett. Let's take them with us. Please." Kayley begged.

"Oh, I suppose so. But no more singing!" Garrett ordered.

Then they make their way down the path leading to another part of the forest.

"How about interpretive dance?" Devon asked as he and Cornwall gestured while standing on one foot with the right leg and arms spread out.

Kayley and Runa looked at the dragons and giggled as Garrett sighed in annoyance.

It was almost sundown as the group was walking through the forest.

"I'm starving, all these heroics worked up my appetite!" Cornwall complained before he sniffed a smell drifting in the air, "Hey, something smells delicious!"

"Ooh, yes. I could whip for a little something." Devon offered.

"Well, here's where we stop." Garrett said as he stopped in front of the others.

"Stop? But what about Excalibur?" Kayley questioned.

"Can't we go any further, Garrett?" Runa asked.

"No one travels through the Forbidden Forest after dark." Garrett stated.

"Well, my father, Sir Lionel, would have." Kayley declared.

Garrett stopped in his tracks, shocked, after hearing the mention of Kayley's father. Meanwhile, Devon and Cornwall tried to make fire out of twigs.

"C'mon, baby, C'mon! Light my fire!" Devon prayed.

"You know, there's nothing more pathetic than a flame retardant dragon." Devon said as he took the twig from Cornwall's hand and tried rubbing the twig against the twigs.

"Hey, Devon! You blew fire!" Cornwall taunted as he pointed at the pile of twigs as Devon looked up and then down at the pile. Cornwall shook his head and hand, "No, no. My mistake, just hot air!"

Before Devon could hit Cornwall with the twig, it came alive and started running off, the other twigs did the same. Devon and Cornwall looked at each other, confused and curious, before they started to chase after them.

"Kayley, I must tell you. I knew your father." Garrett said, kneeling a small ledge across from the group.

"You did?" Kayley asked, surprised.

"I used to live in Camelot, but I dreamt of becoming a knight," Garrett remembered, looking at the sunset, "One evening, there was a fire. I rushed to save all the horses but, well…I was hurt. But first, all I could see was shapes, then shadows. And finally, my world went black," Garrett paused, "After I lost my sight, your father was the only one who still believed in me. He told me that a knight's strength comes from a heart with his loyalty to the oath of Camelot," Garrett continued, "Any hope I had of becoming a knight, died with him." Garrett concluded sadly as he began to walk away.

"I felt that way too, but I knew he wouldn't want me to give up. He wouldn't want you to give up either. You are as good as any other knight in Camelot." Kayley assured him as he stopped in his steps.

"You really think so?" Garrett asked, turning towards her.

Kayley reassured him with a smile, even though he couldn't see it. But he could sense it in a way. 

Meanwhile Devon and Cornwall were chasing after a walking twig from earlier.

"Hey stick! Come back, come back stick!" Cornwall pleaded, still chasing the twig. But then stopped when he heard Ayden laughing at them after losing the twig. He walked up to the falcon and held up three of his fingers, "I got three words for you birdie: "Dinner is served".

Runa and Sharpshot watched with disbelief when Cornwall grabbed and shoved Ayden into his mouth and swallowed him without hesitation. But then Ayden popped out of Devon's mouth and flew away, unharmed, from the two headed dragon.

"That was just plain weird." Sharpshot commented.

"I'll say." Runa agreed.

"For some strange reason, they remind me of a Hideous Zippleback." Runa commented.

"Really? How?" Sharpshot asked.

"Yeah, except these two seem to be bickering all the time while the original always agrees with the other when it comes to pranks or food." Runa pointed out, "Except these two are the exact opposite."

" So very true ." Sharpshot added.

Garrett gave some leaves to Runa. They all laid down the leaves to make makeshift beds. Ayden landed on the branch next to Kayley. She stroked his feathers. 

"And how did you find Ayden?" Kayley asked.

"I didn't. When I came to live here, Ayden found me. He just appeared one day, as if destiny is watching over me. He taught me all the secrets of the forest. What can hurt you, and what can heal you," Garrett paused as he plucked a purple flower and Ayden flew around and landed on his staff, "With Ayden as my eyes, I can survive anything. Look, I'll show you."

Kayley and Runa walked over to a tree and decided to watch as Garrett got in front of a sleeping plant and got into a position.

"I take my position, faced my fears," Garrett directed as he walked towards the plant and poked it which caused it to open and revealed its tongue with a red bulb on the end, "And hold my ground, until the last, possible, moment, waiting for Ayden's signal," Ayden chirped the signal, and Garrett moved at the right time as the tongue swung out towards him, "to evade!" He whacked the tongue on the tip with his staff which made it dizzy, "See. Simple, now you try." He handed Kayley his staff.

"All right. No problem." Kayley said when she caught his staff.

"Take your position." Garrett instructed as he went over to Kayley and helped her get into position.

"Take my position." Kayley obeyed as she got into position.

"Face your fears." Garrett repeated.

"Face my fears." Kayley repeated.

The plant regained consciousness and shook its head, getting rid of the dizziness.

"And hold your ground, until the last possible moment." Garrett told her as he stepped away while Kayley was getting ready to hit the plant.

The plant swung its tongue at Kayley, who tried to knock it out, but missed and the tongue hit her in the stomach, knocking her backwards into Garrett's arms. Ayden chirped.

"Well, you moved too soon." Garrett commented with a slight smile as he stared out in blank space.

"Uh huh." Kayley said, looking up at Garrett.

Garrett smiled as Kayley slightly looked away as she smiled. Runa glanced at Sharpshot and covered her mouth as they quietly giggled. They could easily tell that the two in front of them were gaining feelings towards each other. At that moment, Devon and Cornwall returned to the campsite.

"Mind your backs!" Devon ordered.

"Coming through." Cornwall commanded.

"Stand clear!" Devon instructed as he and Cornwall walked in between Kayley and Garrett.

"Nice try, buddy." Cornwall teased as he lightly elbowed Garrett.

"I say Kayley, do you have a light?" Devon inquired as he turned to Kayley.

"Sharpshot can light up the fire." Runa offered.

"What do you mean?" Devon asked, turning to Runa.

"Sharpshot is a dragon." Runa pointed out as she gestured to Sharpshot on her shoulder.

"Oh, I thought that all this time he was just a winged pipsqueak." Cornwall scoffed with sarcasm.

Once Cornwall said that, Sharpshot leaped out at Cornwall and bit him hard on his snout.

"OW! OW! Get this pipsqueak off of me!" Cornwall shouted as he tried to pull Sharpshot off of his snout. Devon was trying as well.

"Should we help him?" Kayley asked.

"No way, this is free entertainment." Runa grinned.

“I’m starting to enjoy these noises as well.” Garrett admitted.

It was later that night, everyone was sitting around the campfire. Runa handed out pieces of bread for everyone. They hope that they'll be able to find Excalibur soon before Ruber finds it and reaches Camelot before them.

"I’ve been meaning to ask you something, Runa.” Garrett said.

“What is it?” Runa asked.

“Where do you come from?" Garrett asked.

"The Barbaric Archipelago. On an island called Berk." Runa replied.

"Really? I've heard that the Vikings were at war with the dragons that are living around there." Garrett stated.

"Oh, we were. But I managed to end it without anyone knowing the truth behind it." Runa said.

"The truth?" Cornwall asked.

"As it turned out, a dragon the size of a mountain was controlling the dragons. She was ordering them to gather food for her. But if they didn't bring enough, she would eat them." Runa explained.

Devon and Cornwall gasped at that. They didn't think that there were dragons out there that would do such a thing to other dragons. Not to mention that there were dragons in many shapes and sizes as well. Seeing the uncomfortable silence, Devon cleared his throat.

"By the way, Runa, why were you named 'Runa'?" Devon asked, curious.

"In the Viking tradition, the runt of the litter is named "hiccup", human or animal. But my dad let my mother name me ‘Runa’. However, my father and everyone in the village called me ‘hiccup’." Runa explained. She never liked talking about why she was named "Hiccup the Useless". It only brought up bad memories of when she lived on Berk.

"A stupid tradition if you ask me." Cornwall commented.

"I would've been dead otherwise." Runa stated.

"What do you mean?" Cornwall questioned.

"I would've been left in the mountains to die or worse, drowned." Runa said.

"WHAT?!" Devon and Kayley shrieked.

"Why would they do such a thing like that?!" Kayley shouted angrily.

"To get rid of the weak and to keep a family's pride intact." Runa pointed out with scorn, "So if my father wasn't so desperate to have an heir, I would have been dead."

"I'm sorry, Runa." Kayley apologized.

"It's okay. The other reason he kept me around was because I was the only thing left of my mother." Runa stated.

"I thought you said that your mother is alive, Runa." Kayley pondered.

"She is. But when I was a baby, she was taken by a dragon. The tribe assumed that she was eaten by it. However, she became friends with the dragon and didn't want to go back to the village." Runa said.

"How come?" Garrett asked.

"Mostly because of her belief. She knew that dragons aren't vicious creatures, and that peace was possible. But it was a very unpopular belief in a place of 'kill or be killed'." Runa replied.

"Your mother sounds like quite a compassionate woman since she has such a positive view on us dragons." Devon said.

"Thank you, Devon. I wish that my mother would be able to meet you." Runa thanked him.

"By the way, how did you reunite with your mother?" Cornwall asked.

Runa soon retold the tale of her village, her father, Gobber the blacksmith, Gothi the village healer, her bullies, how she met Toothless, and bonded with him. She went on about how she was forced into dragon training and how she got so good at it. Then she explained the reason why she left Berk.

"Don't you miss Berk some of the time?" Garrett asked.

"The only things I miss about that place are Gobber and Gothi. Everyone else, no one bit ." Runa spat.

"I don't understand why they would treat you so badly because you were different." Kayley commented.

"Everyone there favored brawns over brains. Hiccups don't really survive long from where I come from. If my father wasn't the chief, I would've been thrown out of the village because of the many messes that I've caused." Runa said.

"But at least you had two people there who cared very much about you, Runa." Devon reassured her as he placed his hand on her shoulder.

" We all care about you ." Sharpshot warbled, nuzzling Runa's cheek.

Runa smiled at that and scratched underneath Sharpshot's chin which caused him to purr with satisfaction. The Terrible Terror was right. She left Berk and had made many friends that she made throughout his journey so far. The only friend who she wished was here is her Night Fury friend, Toothless. She hoped that he was alright.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Morning had arrived for the heroes in the Forbidden Forest. Ayden was flying over the thorns, chirping.

"Ayden's spotted Excalibur!" Garrett informed everyone as Ayden chirped, "It must be near! Come on, let's go!"

Kayley and Garrett ran in joy along with the others and as soon as they arrived, Ayden brought down the belt from the sword and Kayley caught it.

"Look! This must be from Excalibur." Kayley said.

"But where's the sword?" Runa asked.

"Someone must have taken it." Garrett guessed as he examined a giant footprint with his stick.

"Or something ." Runa added when everyone saw the giant footprint.

"Oh, We'll never find Excalibur inLooking Through Your Eyes time!" Audrey complained.

"If we follow these tracks, we'll-" Garrett began to say.

"Well, this is all your fault." Kayley accused.

"My fault?" Garrett asked.

"Yes. If we haven't stopped…" Kayley continued.

"Quiet." Garrett ordered.

"We should have kept going." Kayley insisted.

"Shh!" Garrett shushed as Ayden began chirping.

"We have to save our mother." Kayley concluded.

"Please, I need to hear." Garrett whispered.

Ayden and Sharpshot screeched and without warning, an arrow suddenly came out of nowhere and grazed Garrett on the side, causing him to groan in pain and fall to the ground.

"Garrett!" Kayley yelled in panic.

"Get them!" Ruber ordered as he and his ironmen charge towards our heroes.

"No!" Kayley shouted.

As Ruber approached Garrett, Ayden and Sharpshot flew in screeching and Garrett grabbed his staff and whipped it towards Ruber, knocking him into his henchmen. Kayley and Runa helped Garrett get to his feet and escorted to safety. A spike slinger thug followed behind, cutting many vines. This woke up the creatures, who whacked their hands to the ground, Devon and Cornwall along with the other riders to narrowly dodge them and continued to run to safety. Kayley and Runa turned around and saw Ruber running up with his sword, yelling, Runa held onto Garrett and Kayley grabbed a vine before she hooped it onto one of the creature's arms. As Ruber and his henchmen are near the creature, Kayley pulls it, making the creature trap Ruber and his gang with his hand. Kayley and Runa continue to escort Garrett to somewhere safe while Ruber and his men yell and scream.

"We're trapped!" A Mace-Wielding Thug shouted.

Meanwhile, at night where the wagons are containing Juliana is headed on its way on the main road to Camelot. Juliana stared out of the window towards the moon. She grew worried for her daughter and the dragon rider. She hoped that they would be able to find Excalibur and get to Camelot before her.

"My brave daughter, please be safe." Juliana prayed.

Bladebeak looked on sadly, then he jumped up in fright as he heard a growl, and Juliana turned around suddenly as one of Ruber's ironmen entered the wagon.

"Nobody can stop Ruber's plans to take over Camelot!" Spike-slinger thug boasted before he left.

"You don't know my daughter!" Juliana defended before she stared sadly out of the window again.

A few hours later, a storm came, and rain poured down on our heroes. Kayley and Runa walked into a nearby cave and gently laid Garrett down against a rock.

"Please, don't die. We can't do this on our own." Kayley pleaded as she took a leaf from the healing plant near the rock and placed it against Garrett's wound.

Devon, Cornwall and Runa watched sadly as Ayden and Sharpshot flew in. Sharpshot landed on Runa's right shoulder as he also gazed upon Garrett's injured state.

"I'm sorry. It's all my fault that you were hurt," Kayley apologized, "I was rambling on when I should have been quiet. I'm no help to anyone."

Garrett, after hearing this, turned his head around, and gently shushed her. Kayley turned around and held his hand.

"You were wrong." Garrett gently comforted her.

Kayley then broke down in tears, but Garrett wiped them away. Then Garrett began to sing.

“Look at the sky

Tell me what do you see?

Just close your eyes

And describe it to me

The heavens are sparkling

With starlight tonight

That's what I see

Through your eyes.”

Kayley still held onto Garrett's hand as she gave a small smile towards Garrett. She also began to sing.

“I see the heavens

Each time that you smile

I hear your heartbeat

Just go on for miles

And suddenly I know

My life is worthwhile.”

Garrett tried to get up, but couldn't do it. Then the leaf suddenly dissolved and evaporated magically into his wound, healing it and mending his tunic.

“That's what I see

Through your eyes.”

Kayley then hugged Garrett in relief, and he embraced her heartwarmingly. Devon then hugged Cornwall's head so much that he forced Devon to let go of him. Runa and Sharpshot smiled warmly at Kayley and Garrett.

“That's what I see

Through your eyes.”

Kayley helped Garrett get to his feet with his stick and escorted him out of the cave. Then it stopped raining. The two sang together.

“Here in the night

I see the sun

Here in the dark

Our two hearts are one.”

Kayley jumped on a field, causing parts of it to rise each step she took. She fell backwards and Garrett caught her.

“It's out of our hands

We can't stop what we have begun

And love just took me by surprise

Looking through your eyes.”

Devon cried in joy, as Cornwall took a leaf from a plant and held it above his head in order to stay dry. Sharpshot and Runa shook their heads with amusement at Devon's hysterical crying. Kayley and Garrett walked through an area of tongue plants.

“I see a night I wish could last forever

I see a world we're meant to see together.”

Garrett poked the plant with his stick and showed Kayley how to defend herself against the plants. He lifted his stick in the air and lowered it in front of Kayley who grabbed hold of it. As the plant swung its tongue at them, Garrett helped Kayley to dodge the tongues properly and at the right time.

“And it is so much more than I remember

More than I remember

More than I have known.”

After Garrett had finished teaching Kayley the skills, Kayley raised his stick, but Garrett lowered it behind her back, smiling. Ayden flew in, grabbed droplets of water with his wings and formed the three interlocked rings around them which stayed in mid-air. The three interlocked rings dissolved back into droplets into the water.

“Here in the night, I see the sun.”

Cornwall poked a plant which swung its tongue at him and hit Devon in the face, which made Kayley, Garrett, Sharpshot, and Runa to laugh.

“Here in the dark, our two hearts are one.”

Then another plant swung its tongue at Devon and Cornwall who tried to dodge the tongues. But they landed on their butt and the two plants wrapped their tongues around them, and kissed them, which grossed out the two headed dragon. Then a bunch of single eye creatures popped out from the many holes of a log.

“It's out of our hands, we can't stop what we have begun.”

Devon tried to break free of the plant's grip only to accidentally send his fist into his mouth. That caused Kayley, Garrett, Sharpshot and Runa to laugh and they continued to walk on.

“And love just took me by surprise, looking through your eyes.”

They walked past the waterfall, Kayley opened up part of the waterfall with her hand and the waterfall closed. Leaf creatures flew up from the ground as Devon and Cornwall walked behind them. Kayley, Garrett, Sharpshot, and Runa walked past the field of helicopter plants which they flew off.

“Looking through your eyes.”

Devon and Cornwall ran after Sharpshot and the humans who were following after the giant footsteps.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Our heroes were walking on from the part of the forest and encountered a white fog that covered the giant footprints they were following.

"Uh Oh." Kayley said.

"What is it?" Garrett asked.

"We've lost the tracks." Runa replied.

Suddenly, a loud thumping noise was heard. Everyone else was looking all around, wondering what the sound was.

"Tell me that was your stomach." Kayley begged.

"Mm-umm. Just the ogre." Garrett corrected.

"Ogre?!" Devon asked, frightened with wide eyes.

"Well, see ya! Good luck! Have a nice life! Whatever's left of it…" Cornwall said.

"What's so scary about ogres?" Kayley asked.

Out of nowhere, a ribcage of a large animal landed on Kayley, Garrett and Runa, but neither of them were hurt.

"Their appetite!" Devon gasped.

The humans were shocked as they looked around the rib cage as Sharpshot gazed at it from the outside. Runa thought that Red Death would be able to eat something of this size or maybe the Ogre would be able to eat Red Death.

"Oh no! I think it's Uncle Yorick!" Cornwall moaned.

"Alas poor Yorick! I knew him well." Devon sighed as he picked up a dragon skull and held it in a pose that was used in the first act of Hamlet. Then he held the skull close to his head. Ayden and Sharpshot chirped when the thumping came closer to them. Garrett gasped when he heard Ayden's chirp.

"Quick! Get out of the way!" Garrett warned as the Ogre's foot appeared from the fog.

All of the humans dodged out of the skeleton, before the ogre stepped on the skeleton. They all looked up to the ogre as parts of moss fell from him. Suddenly, Excalibur's scabbard fell with the moss and landed in front of Kayley.

"It's the scabbard from Excalibur!" Kayley gasped as the ogre went into his cave.

"He does have the sword." Runa confirmed as Kayley picked up the scabbard.

The heroes soon entered towards the cave with Garrett in the lead and Kayley, Runa, Sharpshot, Ayden, Devon and Cornwall following behind him.

"Ogres sleep during the day, we wait for him to fall asleep. Then we grab the sword." Garrett whispered.

"Define "we"?" Devon questioned, brow arched.

"Shhh, quiet." Garrett shushed, "The slightest noise and we're finished."

"Oooh, charming place. I must get the name of his decorator." Devon remarked, sarcastically as he gazed at all of the skeleton bones everywhere.

"What's he doing?" Garrett inquired.

Kayley and Runa carefully poked their heads in the opening looking for the ogre, but all they could see was rocks and moss in the cave.

"I don't see him." Kayley replied.

"Are you sure he's here?" Runa asked.

"He's here, I can smell him." Garrett assured.

" He's definitely here. " Sharpshot added.

Suddenly, the cave began to shake. Then parts of the rocks and moss moved. A giant rock shaped being appeared. It was the Ogre.

"You're right." Kayley quietly gasped.

"He is here." Runa confirmed.

"Where's Excalibur?" Garrett asked.

Kayley poked her head and saw that the ogre was using Excalibur as a toothpick to pick out the parts from his teeth.

"He's using it as a toothpick!" Kayley answered with shock.

"Tell me when he falls asleep." Garrett insisted.

Right after Garrett said that, the ogre yawned and went to sleep which caused the cave to shake like an earthquake.

"Let me guess: He fell asleep." Cornwall announced, sarcastically.

"Describe the layout." Garrett inquired.

"There's a ledge that hangs just above the sword." Kayley informed when she spotted Excalibur sticking out from the ogre's hand and a ledge above the sword.

"But it must be a 20 foot drop." Runa added.

Garrett used his staff and placed it next to Cornwall. He placed his hand on the stick, and compared it to Cornwall's height. He walked away, Devon and Cornwall looked confused. Later, Devon and Cornwall's tail is hooked on the rock on the ledge, as they hold onto Garrett who held onto Kayley with his staff who was holding onto Runa who's trying to grab Excalibur. Therefore created a chain. Devon and Cornwall groaned at the weight of the three humans.

"Lower me down. More." Runa requested.

Not too far from them, Ruber and his men arrived in the cave.

"Hey boss! Look! It's Excal-" The Arrow-shooting thug shouted only to be interrupted when Ruber shoved one of the mace-wielding thug's mace balls into his mouth. Ruber turned to see that the ogre hadn't woken up and the chain wasn't paying any attention to them.

"I hate ogres." Ruber muttered as he shuddered and then turned to his men, "Walk this way."

Ruber's minions tiptoed behind Ruber, making some metallic noises every step they took. Ruber sighed in annoyance. Devon spotted Ruber, the Griffin and the henchmen from their spot. 

"Oh no, it's him!" Devon gasped as he accidentally let go of Garrett's foot.

"Hey!" Garrett said.

"Oops." Devon commented, quickly grabbing Garrett's foot.

However that jolt caused Kayley and Runa to nearly fall, but Kayley’s feet managed to stay hooked on Garrett's staff. Runa lowered herself enough to Excalibur. Ruber climbed on the Griffin's back and began to fly off, causing dust to rise.

"Ah-ah-ahhh-CHOOO!" The Griffin sneezed.

After the Griffin sneezed, Ruber gasped, then Cornwall, Garrett, Kayley and lastly Runa. Then the ogre opened his right eye in front of Runa.

"Uh-oh. Naptime’s over!" Kayley gasped.

Then Runa got an idea, "Quick, swing me back and forth!" Garrett and Kayley do so, but they groan whilst doing so.

"You're getting very sleepy, sleepy." Runa hypnotized which caused the ogre to slowly close his eye.

"Can you reach it?" Garrett asked.

"I've got it!" Runa announced as soon as she grabbed hold of Excalibur.

Devon and Cornwall moaned as Ayden grabbed hold of Devon's head and the others pulled the chain to safety. Ruber and the Griffin flew off again and tried to steal back the sword. But the ogre, still groggy, yawned in front of them, causing them to fly off course as the group ran for the exit. Ruber and the Griffin screamed as they fell. Three of Ruber's henchmen chased after the group, but the ogre slammed his hand into them, narrowly missing the group while Ruber and the Griffin landed on the ground. The ogre yawned and lifted his hand in the air. The flattened, but unharmed minions, blinked. Then the ogre began to change his sleeping position. Ruber and the Griffin gasped as the ogre's rear end lowered in front of them. The ogre sat down in his sleeping position, causing dust to rise.

"The ogre's butt!" Ruber complained.

"Well, master. At least things can't get any worse." The Griffin commented, trying to assure Ruber that nothing bad was going to happen.

Apparently the Griffin had spoken way too soon. After he said that, the ground began to shake.

"Wanna bet?" Ruber asked.

As the group ran towards the exit of the cave, breaking wind was heard.

"Whoa! Watch it!" Cornwall warned when he looked behind them.

They dodged as Ruber and the Griffin were sent flying above them and crashed in front of the wall, dodging its stalactites. The group ran past them.

"Seize them!" Ruber ordered in a high-pitched voice.

"Yes, master!" The Griffin replied in the same tone.

Devon and Cornwall are the first to run through the exit and stop at a cliff and gasp at how long the drop was.

"There's no way out!" Devon stated.

"Well, there's one way out: You'll have to fly!" Kayley declared.

"We can't fly!" Devon protested before he broke the fourth wall, "We've explained that, before our song."

Kayley, Runa and Garrett bumped into them, knocking themselves off the cliff.

"Houston, we have a PROBLEM!" Cornwall shouted as they slid down the cliff with Cornwall's voice echoing.

Less than a minute later, Ruber and his henchmen stopped at the cliff.

"After you!" Ruber ordered as he kicked them down the cliff.

Ayden chirped in view, Ruber saw this, and motioned the Griffin to attack him. The Griffin does so, but missed him, and Ayden flew around Ruber, who swung his sword at him, but missed. The Griffin's eyes widened and shrieked when he realized what he was flying into. Ruber growled in shock as the Griffin crashed into the cliff, below him, crumbling the cliff with Ruber on it, causing him to fall with the Griffin.

Meanwhile, back to the group who were still sliding down the cliff with Kayley, Runa, and Garrett on Devon and Cornwall, Sharpshot holding onto Runa’s shoulder, with Ruber's minions still sliding far behind. The Griffin and Ruber were right behind them.

"Ladies and Gentlemen: Please put your seats in the upright position!" Devon announced.

"Assume the crash position and hope you don't smell your socks!" Cornwall continued.

"Tray tables up…" Devon added.

"Put away your sandwiches!" Cornwall concluded.

"Turbulence!" Devon finalized.

"Hold on, gang. I think we're going in." Cornwall declared.

"Help! Mayday! Mayday!" Devon cried as he tried to grab the branch, but lost his grip and continued falling and sliding down the cliff.

After the group had slid away, Ruber's minions crash-landed on a rock nearby and were knocked out. Then the Griffin and Ruber fell onto them and ended up the same way. Meanwhile, the group were still sliding down the slope, Devon and Cornwall's back was catching fire, due to them sliding down on the cliff.

"We know you do have a choice, so thank you for flying Dragon Air!" Devon announced before yelling in pain, "Ow! OW! OWW!"

They landed in a lake extinguishing the fire. Garrett and Runa fell off into the water, but Kayley managed to stay on. 

"Tell you what, next time you try to fly, and we'll hold on." Cornwall suggested sarcastically as Devon nodded in agreement.

"We did it. We did it! I can't believe it! We did it!" Kayley exclaimed as she raised Excalibur in the air.

"Congratulations." Garrett chuckled as he placed his hand on the top of his stick and leaned on it. Kayley gently took the sword out of the scabbard and held it up in front of her.

"Wow. So this is Excalibur." Kayley whispered before she handed Runa.

"Amazing." Runa said, awed at the sword.

Devon and Cornwall squabble over each other to hold the sword.

"Can I hold it? Give it to me!" Devon begged.

"Please, let me hold it. Me!" Cornwall begged as well.

"No! Excalibur only belongs in the hands of Arthur." Garrett protested towards Devon and Cornwall, "Come on, everyone."

Runa handed Excalibur back to Kayley who placed the sword back into its scabbard as they followed after Garrett.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Our heroes were walking through the Forbidden Forest. After finally gaining Excalibur from the rock ogre and outrunning Ruber, they were almost at Camelot. The humans were climbing down a rock one at a time.

"Garrett, do you think our mother's safe?" Kayley asked, fiddling with her ponytail.

"If she's anything like you, I'm sure she's fine. We must hurry. There isn't much time left." Garrett assured her.

Not too far ahead of them was Devon and Cornwall walking through the forest.

"First dragons to enter Camelot! We'll be famous!" Cornwall boasted.

"I can see us on the poster now! "Presenting... The Wonderful Devon! ...And his little head, Cornwall." Devon added.

Ayden and Sharpshot flew in, chirping to Kayley, Garrett, and Runa while Kayley and Garrett held hands. They saw an opening up ahead where they could slightly see the sky.

"Garrett, up ahead. The sky." Kayley announced as Ayden and Sharpshot flew in that direction.

"The end of the Forbidden Forest." Garrett confirmed.

Runa ran forward, Kayley started to follow, bringing Garrett with her, but he stopped. She turned to him and smiled. Garrett let go of her hand.

"It's okay. You go on ahead." Garrett encouraged.

Kayley smiled faintly and continued to run to catch up with Runa.

"I'll be... right behind you." Garrett finished; his smile slowly faded.

"Why don't you shut up? How 'bout 'Cornwall and his obnoxious talking wart'?" Cornwall retorted.

"Knock it off." Garrett sighed, swung his stick at them which they dodged.

Devon and Cornwall looked at each other in confusion.

"I don't know what's eating this guy." Cornwall inquired, pointing his thumb at Garrett.

"Envy. Poor lad." Devon suggested as he placed his hand on his chest and shook his head.

Then they followed after Garrett. Ayden and Sharpshot flew through the last part of the forest and into the opening. Kayley pushed back the branch to reveal the kingdom of Camelot. Everyone gasped quietly at the sight of the kingdom.

"Camelot." Runa whispered.

"Oh, Garrett! It's so beautiful." Kayley awed at the kingdom and turned to Garrett who grew sad at Kayley's words, "I wish you can see it."

"I have seen it and there was no place for me." Garrett said as he walked over to Kayley sadly and took Excalibur off his shoulder.

"Garrett, what's wrong?" Kayley questioned worriedly.

"Take Excalibur to Arthur. You don't have much time." Garrett ordered as he handed Excalibur to Kayley and began to walk away.

Kayley looked between Excalibur and Garrett in confusion with a hint of denial. She ran up to him, blocking his path.

"But we'll deliver the sword together!" Kayley insisted as she held Excalibur in front of her.

"No. You deliver it. I... I don't belong in that world." Garrett firmly said and walked back into the forest. "Come on, Ayden."

Kayley and the others looked at Garrett sadly as he walked on with Ayden following behind him.

"But you belong in mine." Kayley whispered.

Then she turned around and headed off to Camelot with the others behind her.

Garrett continued to walk through the forest while Ayden flew around him.

“Like every tree

stands on its own

reaching for the sky

I stand alone.”

Ayden chirped and squawked at Garrett as if trying to tell him to go back with Kayley and the others.

"You don't understand. In Camelot, she'd only see me through their eyes. Not a knight. Not a man." Garrett protested as he continued walking while shedding a tear, "Not anything."

“I share my world

with no one else

all by myself

I stand alone.”

Garrett continued on walking into the Forbidden Forest.

Meanwhile, Kayley and Runa were walking towards Camelot. Runa could easily tell that Kayley was still saddened by Garrett's departure. Throughout their time in the Forbidden Forest, they knew that Garrett could easily outshine any knight in Camelot. After all, you don't meet that many blind people who can fight like that.

"Forget about him. You're better off alone. He walks funny. He even looks funny. People throw darts at him." Cornwall said.

"How can you be so cold-blooded?" Devon asked, appalled.

"I'm a reptile." Cornwall remarked as he stuck out his tongue in a snake-like fashion.

Devon and the others rolled their eyes at this.

"Listen, you Jurassic twit!" Devont retorted, "Kayley deserves someone who will love her. Someone... who'll hold her in his arms. Who runs his fingers through her hair. Look deeply in her eyes and... make her feel like a real woman!"

Unexpectedly, Devon kissed Cornwall, but Cornwall spluttered which made Devon feel nauseous and turned green. They gagged, spat, and spluttered dramatically. This also grossed out Sharpshot and Runa. So they quickly followed after Kayley. They continued walking down the main road. Kayley looked at Excalibur and stopped. Then she handed the sword to Runa.

"You all keep going. I'm going to find Garrett." Kayley said.

But before either of them could do anything, they were captured by some mace-wielding thugs. Unnoticed by them, Sharpshot hid behind a rock.

"I'll take that." Ruber said as the two sisters grunted as Ruber took Excalibur from its scabbard.

"Excalibur. Mine forever!" Ruber exclaimed and turned to the sisters and the riders, "You've been quite annoying... for a bunch of girls."

Unaware of the danger yet, Devon and Cornwall carried on walking with Cornwall still sputtering.

"Cheer up! When we get to Camelot, we'll be kissed by the world's most beautiful women." Devon encouraged him.

"Right! We're a giant lizard with two heads! We have to beat him off with a stick." Cornwall remarked.

They stopped in their tracks when they saw the sisters, the riders, and Quicksilver captured by Ruber and his men, the former holding Excalibur. Devon was about to call out for help, but Cornwall clamped his mouth shut with his hand and they ran behind a rock where Sharpshot was and watched without being seen.

"I've waited ten years to hold his sword," Ruber announced, laughing evilly, "And now I'll make sure I'll hold it forever."

He took out his Acme potion and swung Excalibur. He uncorked the bottle with his teeth and spat the cork out.

"Prepare for the dawning of A NEW AGE!" Ruber shouted, putting a drop onto his hand and the hilt.

"No!" Kayley and Runa denied with wide eyes.

Ruber writhed in pain as the potion's magic and flames began to shoot upwards, creating clouds of green smoke above them. One green comet shoots past our heroes and the ironmen. Cornwall pulled Devon's head down as a second one flew above them. During the painful process, Bladebeak ran around scared before jumping into the wagon. He poked his head out and held the curtains around it, shivering.

"Chicken!" The Griffin teased.

The potion's magic and clouds of smoke faded away. When Ruber blew the green flame out, it revealed his hand is now merged with Excalibur, its hilt turned black and his arm now entirely mechanical.

"It's hot." Ruber commented.

Kayley and Runa fell to their knees in defeat. Ruber walked up to Kayley and ran his only left hand's fingers on her chin.

"Don't worry, little girls. I'll make sure Arthur gets it back." Ruber falsely comforted them, "Or gets it in the back," he broke into laughter, "As the case may be. Throw them into the wagon."

Runa turned and saw Devon, Cornwall, and Sharpshot, hiding behind a rock.

"Find Garrett." Runa mouthed.

The two dragons nodded their heads and went off to find Garrett. Soon enough the girls were hurled into the wagon by the ironmen.

"Kayley! Runa!" Juliana exclaimed when she saw the girls.

"Mother." Kayley said.

Juliana and Kayley hugged each other.

"Oh, thank heavens you all are safe." Juliana sighed in relief.

"We're sorry, mother. We failed you." Kayley apologized.

"We found Excalibur, only for it to be taken by Ruber." Runa said.

"And now, Camelot will be lost." Kayley added before she cried on her mother's lap.

"No, dears. You were brave." Juliana consoled as she strokes her daughter’s hair. Then she brought Runa close to hug her who was also upset.

Bladebeak and his wife look on sadly. Ruber's shadow loomed over them.

"What a touching reunion. But all this love is making me nauseous," Ruber remarked sarcastically, "And you've got a job to do, Juliana. Remember if you don't..."

"I'll do my job on them." A spike-slinger thug concluded.

"Don't lose hope." Juliana whispered to Kayley and Runa before she was dragged out of the wagon.

Bladebeak blows his 'beak' with his handkerchief, tearing it apart in the process.

The girls grew worried for Juliana and King Arthur. They hoped that Devon and Cornwall would be able to get to Garrett in time. Until then, they had no other choice but to be hostages.

Devon and Cornwall ran through the forest to find Garrett, with Sharpshot following after them, and spotted him just ahead of them. The two headed dragon ran towards him as they spoke.

"I say, Garrett, something awful's happened!" Devon said.

"Yeah, don't just stand here. We've got to go!" Cornwall continued, overlapping Devon.

Garrett continued walking, ignoring them until...

"Kayley and Runa have been captured." Devon announced.

"And Ruber's got Excalibur!" Cornwall added.

"What?" Garrett exclaimed, turning to them, "Take me to them! Come on, Ayden." Ayden chirped along with Sharpshot and followed after Garrett.

"They'd be halfway to Camelot by now!" Cornwall commented.

"Cornwall's right. We'd have to fly to get there in time. Ruber drives me completely nuts. He makes me so mad and angry!" Devon concurred.

"He's definitely a jerk! A giant jerk!" Cornwall carried on.

While they were speaking, they didn't realize that their wings began to flap, making them fly.

"That foul barbarian. Wait till we get our hands on him. I'll tear him limb from limb." Devon agreed.

Ayden and Sharpshot saw Devon and Cornwall flying and flew back to Garrett, telling him the news.

"Yeah, we'll show him a thing or two. Won't we?" Cornwall stated as he and Devon were flying upside down without knowing they were.

Garrett swung his staff underneath them to see if they were flying.

"Yes. We darn well will." Devon replied.

"You're flying." Garrett announced.

"Gosh. He's right. We are flying." Devon commented, both of them realized this as they right themselves.

"I did it! I'm great," Cornwall exclaimed as he kissed his biceps twice, "I love me. I did it."

"Excuse me, egomaniac. You mean I did it." Devon corrected, hitting Cornwall on the head.

Then their wings stopped flapping, due to the argument, causing them to fall into a mud pool, splattering mud everywhere, some onto Garrett.

"Don't you get it?" Garrett inquired as Devon and Cornwall raised their heads from the mud pool, Devon having parts of the grass and mud on his head like a beret while Cornwall had parts of mud and a flower on his head and neck stylized as hair and a bra, "The only reason you can't fly is because you can't agree on anything. There must be something you can agree on. You both love Kayley and Runa, don't you?"

Devon and Cornwall spat out mud before looking at each other.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

The wagons approached the drawbridge as dark clouds circled the kingdom.

"Wagons approaching!" A guard announced.

"Not a word. And let's all keep our heads, shall we?" Ruber whispered, his face hiding in a cape.

Juliana turned to the inside of the wagon and saw Kayley and Runa's hands tied behind their backs, gagged, with their necks close to the spike slinger thug's blade. Juliana gasped before turning back to the front.

"It's Lady Juliana. Lower the bridge at once." Another guard commanded.

The drawbridge lowered. Ruber grinned evilly as he and the wagons entered Camelot. Ruber looked around carefully to see if no one was suspicious as his minions remained hidden in the carts when they arrived in Camelot. A girl played with her doll as her dog barked happily. She dropped the doll until her mother picked it up and handed it back to her.

"Steady, steady." Ruber said to his horse.

Suddenly, one of the wagon's wheels went over a rock, causing it to jolt. Inside the wagon, Kayley and Runa kicked the thug with their legs, causing the thug to fall through the floor and scrape himself on the tiles. Kayley and Runa dodged as the thug pierced the wooden beams with his claws. Bladebeak had finished clucking to his wife and turned to the girls.

"Bladebeak, at your service!" Bladebeak offered.

He used his 'beak' to slice off the ropes on Kayley's hands before doing the same with Runa’s and they untied their gags. The wagons came to a stop in front of the castle.

"Lady Juliana?" One of the knights asked.

"Hey, it's a trap!" Kayley, the first one burst out of the wagon, exclaimed.

The residents and knights gasped in fright. Ruber revealed himself and his horse neighed.

"ATTACK!" Ruber shouted.

The knights gasped as Ruber charged on his horse towards them. Suddenly the thugs burst out of the wagons, scaring the residents. Finally, the spike-slinger thug burst out of the wagon, slicing it into pieces.

"SEAL OFF THE CASTLE!" Ruber commanded, slicing most of the knights' swords and spears with Excalibur.

Everyone ran for their lives. Ruber charged on his horse into the castle, two of his thugs blocked the front doors. The knights charged towards the ironmen but were defeated. One knight tried to strike the arrow-shooting thug with his sword, but the blade broke off in contact. Then a thug grabbed a knight and hurled him into another knight, next to a pit of fiery coals. The knight crashed into the pit, knocking it over, spilling out the coals and causing the fire to spread near the stables. The knights tried again to defeat the ironmen but to no avail. A knight was thrown back.

"Ruber has breached the castle keep. The king is still inside!" One of the knights informed.

Kayley and Runa looked at the front doors and then Kayley looked at the tower's scaffolding while Runa looked at the trapped Toothless. The two girls looked at each other and nodded with determination.

"Mother, I must help the king." Kayley decided.

"I'll help Toothless." Runa added.

Then Kayley headed off to the scaffolding while Runa went to get Toothless free.

"Don't worry. We'll be fine." Bladebeak reassured the ladies as his wife and Juliana stayed behind.

Kayley made her way to the ramparts and tried to run across the scaffolding to get into the castle, but then the Griffin flew in. She jumped off the scaffolding and out of the way as the Griffin smashed through the scaffolding. Then two thugs came from both sides of her and cornered her on the rampart's edge. Kayley lost her balance and began to fall. Suddenly, she was raised back up and it turned out that Garrett had broken her fall with his staff and now on Devon and Cornwall who were now flying.

"Garrett! You came back!" Kayley exclaimed.

"Heads up!" Garrett warned.

Kayley dodged as Devon and Cornwall swung their tail at the thugs, causing them to fall into the moat, screaming.

"Sorry I'm late," Garrett apologized, jumping off Devon and Cornwall, "I hate flying coach."

Kayley and Garrett hugged each other at the reunion.

"You're flying!" Kayley noticed.

"Yes, we're frequent flyers now." Devon confirmed.

" Indeed they are. " Sharpshot added.

Meanwhile, Runa went towards the wagons where Toothless was chained. Runa used her inferno to break off the chains. Once they were off, Toothless jumped off the wagon and nuzzled against Runa who wrapped her arms around Toothless's neck.

" I knew that you would be back to set me free. " Toothless said.

"I promised, didn't I?" Runa said.

" Well then, shall we enter the fight? " Toothless asked.

"Yeah, let's go!" Runa cheered.

Runa and Toothless joined the fight. Both were able to defend each other as they went against the ironmen. The knights of Camelot were surprised by Runa and Toothless. At first they were going to attack the dragon until they saw Toothless defending them from the ironmen. So they were glad to have allies to help them.

"Where's Ruber?" Garrett questioned.

"He has the king trapped inside. There's no way in." Kayley replied.

"The king," Garrett said, "Wait! I know a way! Through the stables!"

Suddenly the Griffin flew into view, making Garrett and Kayley gasp. Then Ayden and Sharpshot attacked the Griffin, causing him to chase the falcon and the Terrible Terror. Then more of Ruber's minions were closing in.

"Give me your hand," Kayley requested when she spotted a haystack cart with a horse, "Jump!"

Garrett and Kayley jump down from the rampart and into the cart. Kayley landed in the hay while Garrett landed on the driver's seat and rode the cart off to the stables.

"What are you doing?" Kayley asked.

"I'm driving!" Garrett replied.

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Kayley exclaimed.

"No problem! Hang on!" Garrett answered.

"Garrett, Garrett, on your left!" Kayely directed before she realized that they were going in the wrong direction, "No, Garrett, right! Right!"

"Coming through!" Garrett shouted.

"Look out!" Kayley screamed.

"Look out!" Garrett exclaimed.

The hay caught on fire and the cart crashed, sending Kayley and Garrett to crash-land on bags of flour unharmed.

"See? That wasn't so bad, was it?" Garrett remarked.

Kayley looked at Garrett and then sighed.

"You two okay?" Runa asked.

The two looked up and saw Runa and Toothless standing over them. Runa held her hand out to Kayley and got her back onto her feet.

"No offense, Garrett, but you're not very good at driving." Runa commented as she and Kayley helped him to his feet.

"I guess so." Garrett agreed.

"Do you guys know another way into the castle?" Runa asked.

"Yes, through the stables." Garrett answered.

"We'll continue to help the knights while you two help the king, okay?" Runa asked.

"Leave it to us." Kayley assured.

Garrett directed them to the stables and the four lifted the tile that led to the catacombs.

"These tunnels lead to the Round Table." Garrett informed Kayley.

"Good luck you two." Runa stated.

"To you as well." Kayley said as she and Garrett went inside the catacombs.

Garrett led Kayley into the catacombs while Runa and Toothless went off into the fight.

Outside above Camelot, the Griffin chased Ayden and Sharpshot until he finally grabbed ahold of the two.

"Finally, Silver Wings, you're mine." The Griffin said.

Suddenly, something yanked the Griffin's tail.

"Excuse me?" Devon asked, holding the Griffin's tail.

"Pick on somebody your own size!" Cornwall demanded, "Let's barbecue this bully!"

"I couldn't agree more." Devon concurred.

The Griffin was about to eat Ayden and Sharpshot until Devon and Cornwall breathed fire at him, causing the Griffin to let go of Ayden and Sharpshot while screeching in pain.

As Ayden and Sharpshot fell through in the air, Devon and Cornwall swooped down and caught them.

"Hang on, little guys!" Cornwall informed, stroking Ayden and Sharpshot.

Devon and Cornwall then chased off the Griffin by repeatedly breathing fire at him.

Back in Camelot, Juliana was tending to an injured knight as Bladebeak and his wife watched. The mace-wielding thug spun its mace-balls around, roaring.

"You got to ask yourself 'do I feel clucky'? Well, do ya, punk ?" Bladebeak stepped to him, asking.

Bladebeak squawked as he jumped on the mace-wielding thug and started to peck on his neck with his 'beak'. Bladebeak's wife turned to Juliana, pointing at him and then herself as if saying 'That's my man'.

Garrett, and Kayley entered the round table room by lifting up a floor tile and moving it aside. They spot Ruber trying to strike Arthur with Excalibur, but kept missing and end up striking the table, causing splinters to fly.

"I'm gonna have more fun getting rid of you than when I got rid of Sir Lionel!" Ruber gloated.

Kayley clenched her fists angrily, finally understood the truth of her father's death. Then begin to climb up a scaffolding.

"I may not survive..." Arthur groaned.

"Kayley, no!" Garrett whispered.

"...but you'll never destroy the ideals of Camelot!" Arthur finished.

"Well, I got to start somewhere." Ruber retorted.

He swung Excalibur at Arthur, but he dodged as Ruber struck the edge of the table.

"Say hello to your new king!" Ruber exclaimed, wielding Excalibur in the air and grabbed Arthur mercilessly.

"You're no king!" Arthur gritted his teeth.

"You're right. Perhaps... I'm more of a GOD!" Ruber agreed as he held Arthur in the air and hurled him across the table.

"Hey, Ruber!" Kayley shouted who was on the scaffolding, standing on a wooden beam attached to a rope.

"You!" Ruber turned around.

"I will not serve a false king!" Kayley proclaimed.

Ruber growled after hearing those words from ten years ago. Kayley swung down on the beam which knocked Ruber off the table and straight to the window. The window shattered on impact and out came Ruber and Kayley landed on the tiled floor behind the circles of stone, unharmed. Kayley came to and saw that Ruber was doing the same. He got himself up, using Excalibur with its blade digging into the tiled floor. Kayley turned to see the Magic Stone, now completely covered with thorny vines. Then turned to Ruber who was getting himself back on his feet. Kayley quickly thought of a plan for Excalibur to separate from Ruber as she got to her feet.

"You... you were in the way, just like your father." Ruber groaned.

Kayley quickly hid behind a stone pillar.

"Since you're dying to be like him..." Ruber continued as he swung Excalibur at Kayley, who dodged out of the way, rolling towards the stone.

She placed her hand on the stone which its magic swirls around her hand.

"Let's see if I can help you out!" Ruber finished.

While Ruber prepared to strike, Garrett came up behind him with his staff, ready to strike him from behind. However, Ruber spotted him slightly and turned around suddenly and sliced Garrett's staff with Excalibur. Two halves of the staff landed on the ground, Garrett moved his hands around, trying to find his staff.

"Oopsy daisy. You'll probably need that!" Ruber mocked, grabbing Garrett by the hair to throw him away from his now-decapitated stick.

Kayley watched in dismay as Ruber grabbed Garrett by the shoulder and hurls him to Kayley who caught him.

"Where's your pigeon now?" Ruber asked teasingly, twitching his eyebrows.

"Hold your ground until the last possible moment." Kayley whispered.

"Yes, and you'll give the signal." Garrett whispered, realizing her plan.

"Two for the price of one!" Ruber prepared to strike, Kayley and Garrett glared at Ruber, waiting for Kayley's signal, "This must be my lucky day!"

"NOW!" Kayley gave the signal.

Kayley and Garrett move away from each other just as Ruber struck Excalibur at them, missing them completely, and ended up stabbing the stone instead. Ruber soon realized this as the vines broke off from the stone.

"Oh no. The stone!" Ruber gasped as he tried to yank himself but unable to do so.

Ruber screamed in pain as the stone's magic flashes on Ruber's fused arm and Excalibur. Then lightning strikes on Excalibur and a magic beam flashes around him as the potion's magic explodes into smoke. Lightning and the light beam flash from behind the round table tower. The beam caused a magical shockwave that spread throughout the kingdom. While Juliana, Runa and Toothless fought off the thugs, the magical shockwave passed, transforming Ruber's men and Bladebeak back to their normal selves. Runa was amazed at this as she saw all of Ruber's men transformed back into humans. The magical shock wave passed Devon and Cornwall, separating them to their separate selves.

"Hey!" Devon exclaimed.

"Hey!" Cornwall remarked.

They looked at each other sadly. They made their decision as the next magic shockwave passed, they made themselves back to their conjoined self. 

In the round table room, the magical shockwave passed Arthur, removing the sling off him and healing his arm. Arthur looked at his healed arm in shock. At the magic stone, the light beam flashes rapidly as lightning continues to strike Ruber's arm. Ruber laughed as he disintegrated into smoke from chest to toe, leaving only Excalibur in the stone. Excalibur's hilt turned from black to sunlight-gold. Kayley watched as the light beam and the flashing on the stone faded away. There were only clouds of smoke left above the stone. Then something fell from the sky and landed back on earth: it was one of Ruber's shoulder pads. Kayley ran up to Garrett and hugged him as Devon and Cornwall along with Toothless with Runa on his back landed into the circle of stones and Ayden and Sharpshot flying into view. Then Runa and Kayley shared a hug.

"Your father would've been proud of you, Kayley." Runa said.

Then they all watched as Arthur stepped out to the stone. He drew Excalibur out of the stone and held it in the air.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Kayley and Runa arrived in white glittering dresses. They walked arm-in-arm into the room where Arthur and Garrett, in his knight uniform, were waiting. Devon and Cornwall sniffled, and they blew their snouts. Toothless and Sharpshot watched the girls pass by them with pride in their eyes.

"Kayley." Juliana said.

Kayley turned to her mother who handed her Sir Lionel's shield.

"You forgot this. Take it. It's yours." Juliana mentioned.

"I dub thee Sir Garrett," Arthur announced, tapping Excalibur on Garrett's shoulder. Then he tapped Excalibur on Kayley's shoulder, "I dub thee Lady Kayley," He tapped Excalibur on Runa's shoulder, "I dub thee Lady Runa. Thank you for saving Camelot. You have reminded us that the kingdom's strength is not based on the strength of a king, but the strength of the people. From this day forward, you will sit as Knights of the Round Table."

Kayley and Runa smiled with joy as everyone, the dragons, and the knights cheered and applauded. Music started to play in the background as they began to dance. Kayley handed the shield to Arthur as she danced with Garrett. The rooster was dancing with his wife.

"Isn't this everything you've ever wanted?" Kayley asked, spreading her arm out, gesturing to the celebration that was going on.

"Hmm, not quite...everything." Garrett answered as he twirled Kayley into his arms.

Then they shared a kiss. Devon and Cornwall watch in awe and teary-eyed. Devon started to make kissing noises to Cornwall. Cornwall quickly remembered what happened the last time when Devon did that gesture.

"Hey, don't even think about it!" Cornwall warned.

Ayden flew over them who watched as he flew over to Merlin who strokes his feathers.

"Well done, Ayden." Merlin praised.

Kayley handed Garrett his new staff and led him away. Kayley and Garret ride on their horse with a sign that says 'Just Knighted' on the back as they ride off into the horizon.

Runa walked outside the castle doors and sat down on the steps while Toothless laid beside her and Sharpshot sat on her shoulder. She thought of the recent adventure that she just had. She was glad that Excalibur was finally returned to King Arthur and that Ruber was gone for good. But another thought came to her; when Devon told her that she should be chieftess of her own tribe. However, she doubted that she could be. She had no chief training and not to mention that the Hooligan tribe hated her for being different. Would she be able to do such a task?

"All tired out?"

Runa turned at the voice and saw Merlin standing there with Ayden on his wrist. She wondered how he got there without Toothless and Sharpshot noticing him.

"I guess so." Runa replied.

"You seemed to be troubled." Merlin stated.

"Merlin, do you think I have what it takes to become a chieftess?" Runa questioned.

"What do you mean?" Merlin asked.

"My friends said that I would make a great chieftess when I finally make a place for dragons and humans to live together, but I'm having doubts for some strange reason." Runa explained, looking up at the afternoon sky.

"Is it because of what the people of your former home had said about you?" Merlin asked.

"Yeah." Runa admitted.

"What does your mother say about you?" Merlin questioned.

"She said that I have the heart of a chief and the soul of a dragon." Runa answered.

"Then she's right. You understand those who feel like outcasts to others. You make them feel special and provide value to their lives," Merlin confirmed, "If you are able to change people's minds about dragons, then you'll be able to lead a tribe of your own."

"You really think so?" Runa asked, turning at Merlin.

"I know so." Merlin confirmed.

Runa gave a small smile and looked up at the sky.

"So when will you all head off?" Merlin asked.

"Two days to be precise." Runa replied.

"I see," Merlin said, "But what do you hope to find at the end of your journey?"

"I already told you before." Runa reminded him.

"I know, I just wanted to make sure that you didn't change your mind about it after this 'chief' talk." Merlin said, "Not to mention that you'll face many obstacles when you're achieving your dream, Runa. Always rely on those you befriended and depend on."

"Don't worry, I haven't changed my mind and I'll always have faith towards my friends." Runa assured him.

"Then you'll be a great chieftess," Merlin concluded, "One day."

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Two days later, Runa and Toothless were ready to leave. Luckily all of their stuff was packed away in the wagons, so they wouldn't have to get more new supplies for their journey or go back to Juliana's house to find them. So after making sure that they had everything, the dragon rider left the kingdom of Camelot and was flying over the seas for an hour or two when Runa spotted a ship with a familiar symbol on its flags in the distance.

"Runa, is that what I think it is?" Sharpshot asked.

"Yup!" Runa answered, "Rapunzel! Eugene!" 

The people on the deck of the boat looked to where they heard the voice and saw a Night Fury with a person on it coming towards them.

"Runa!" Rapunzel shouted as she and Eugene waved their arms.

As the dragon rider was getting closer, Rapunzel and Eugene gestured to those on deck to step back. Then the dragon rider landed softly onto the ship deck. Runa jumped off Toothless as Rapunzel leaped towards her and brought her into a hug.

"We're glad to see you again." Rapunzel said.

"We're glad to see you, Rapunzel. You too, Pascal." Runa said as Pascal walked along her arm and nuzzled his cheek against Runa's.

"And you too, Eugene." Runa added.

"Likewise. Hope you made some new friends while you were traveling." Eugene said.

"Oh I got plenty of things to say to you guys. So where are you guys headed?" Runa asked.

"Well, we're headed to Arendelle." Eugene stated.

"Arendelle?" Runa asked.

"It's a kingdom where we have to attend Princess Elsa's coronation." Rapunzel answered.

"Can we join you?" Runa asked.

"Sure. Then you can tell us everything on the way there." Rapunzel suggested.

"Sounds like a plan." Runa accepted.

On the way to Arendelle, Rapunzel and a few servants commissioned an outfit for Runa to wear for the coronation. Runa was just happy that she didn't have to wear a corset for it. Three days later, they arrived at Arendelle. The dragons, along with Pascal, had to hide in the boat as Runa along with Rapunzel and Eugene went into the town. The kingdom of Arendelle was indeed beautiful and peaceful at the same time. It reminded Runa of the kingdom of Corona and the Kingdom of Avalor as well. 

"So this is Arendelle, huh?" Runa asked, gazing at the town, beside Rapunzel’s left side.

"Yes indeed." Rapunzel asked, walking ahead with Eugene by her right side.

"It seems like everyone is excited for the coronation." Runa commented.

"Yeah," Eugene agreed, "However, not many people have been allowed to go into the castle."

"How come?" Runa asked, curious.

"No one knows. It just happened one day a few years ago. A few servants were fired and the gates to the castle were closed off." Rapunzel explained, "Even after the King and Queen passed away. No one has seen Princess Elsa. The other princess, Anna, was seen at the funeral. So everyone is excited to see the princesses." 

"I wonder why none of the princesses were allowed to leave the castle." Runa pondered.

"Who knows?" Eugene shrugged.

"Hey, can we check out Arendelle after the coronation?" Runa asked.

"Sounds like a plan." Rapunzel agreed.

The group soon entered the castle and sat down in the pews to watch the ceremony. Runa was amazed by the inside and the many nobles that were there. From where she sat with Rapunzel and Eugene, they were able to see the sisters. Princess Anna had slender, fair skin with light freckles, rosy cheeks, pink lips, long strawberry-blonde hair tied up in a braided bun with a platinum blonde streak and turquoise blue eyes. She wore a black sweetheart bodice with dark green off-the-shoulder straps and rose, teal, blue, and purple prints on it, and has greenish-gold trim, a black satin-lace necklace with a bronze pendant of Arendelle's symbol, an olive drab pleated skirt with sashes consisting of the following: asparagus centers with pink, crimson, dark olive green, olive drab, and blueprints on it.

Queen Elsa had slender, radiant pale skin with light freckles, rosy cheeks, pink lips, and her platinum blonde hair was woven into a French braided crown twist bun held together with a blue ribbon, and blue eyes. Her eyelids had a dusting of purple eyeshadow, and she wore magenta lipstick. She wore a teal dress with a sweetheart bodice with bronze trim and dark teal, maroon and purple rosemaling on the skirt and bodice, a black long-sleeved turtleneck blouse with red and teal crystal-shaped prints on it, and a magenta cape. The strange thing was that she wore long cyan colored gloves with teal prints on, that went with her outfit.

The priest had just placed a golden tiara in her hair. Then he gave her the royal orb and scepter after she took her gloves off and stood in front of everyone in the room. However, she looked almost scared. As the priest was speaking, Runa noticed something blue growing on the orb and scepter as Elsa held them in her hands. But before Runa could think about it, Elsa had already put the orb and scepter back on the pillow and put her gloves back on. The ceremony was soon over.

They soon arrived at the throne room where the party took place. Much like the celebration back in Camelot, it was very festive whenever music was playing. Runa watched as the royals and nobles danced together. Then everyone was clapping their hands at the end of the dance. Soon enough, Queen Elsa appeared.

"Queen Elsa of Arendelle." The male servant announced when Queen Elsa stood in front and then gestured to Princess Anna who rushed into the room, "Princess Anna of Arendelle."

Princess Anna looked nervously towards the crowd and waved awkwardly. The servant coughed and ushered Anna to stand next to Elsa. She seemed nervous to be near her. Once again, the crowd clapped their hands, and everyone began their own conversations. Runa rejoined with Rapunzel and Eugene where they could easily see the two sisters.

"Is it just me or do they seem nervous around each other?" Runa asked.

"I guess I'm not the only one to notice." Rapunzel commented.

"They're acting like they haven't seen each other in years and are meeting for the first time." Eugene added.

"They're sisters living in the same castle. Wouldn't they see each other every day?" Runa asked.

"Who knows?" Eugene shrugged.

Then they spotted an old man in a fancy outfit walking up to Elsa and Anna. The male servant from before stood aside to introduce the man.

"Your majesty. The Duke of Weaseltown." He introduced.

"Weselton"!" The Duke corrected, glancing at the servant and turned to Elsa, "Duke of Weselton, Your majesty. As your closest partner in trade, it seems only fitting that I offer you your first dance as queen."

The Duke did a funny flitter of his feet, a hitch-kick, and a deep bow. As he held out his hand, head down, his toupee dipped forward. Anna giggled. Elsa looked at Anna, stifled a giggle herself. Rapunzel, Eugene and Runa snickered at the Duke. When he stood back up, his toupee went back in place.

"Thank you...only I don't dance." Elsa said, calmly.

"Oh…" The Duke said, off guard.

"But my sister does." Elsa said, gesturing to her sister.

"What?" Anna asked, surprised.

"Lucky you..." The Duke said.

"Oh, I don't think…" Anna began to say until the Duke grabbed Anna's arm and yanked her away before she could protest.

Rapunzel, Eugene and Runa couldn't help but pity Princess Anna as she somewhat danced with him. Well more like he was dancing, and he looked ridiculous doing it. They couldn't help but laugh at his dance moves. Then Rapunzel and Eugene went to greet Queen Elsa. They said hello and congratulations and walked back to the riders. Anna soon got away from the Duke a little bit after Elsa greeted another couple who soon left. Anna joined her sister's side once more. The sisters were smiling until Elsa's expression saddened and turned away from Anna when she tried to touch her. Then Anna walked away into the crowd and Elsa seemed saddened by this. This confused the group. They didn't know why the sisters were acting like this. It's as if they want to be sisters and the next, the other sister pushes the younger one away.

"I wonder why Queen Elsa is pushing away her sister." Runa pondered.

"It's like she is scared to be near her for some reason." Rapunzel commented.

"But why is the question?" Eugene said.

The group spotted Anna again when they noticed that she was dancing with a young man. Anna and the young man conversed with one another and left the throne room.

"Wonder where they're going." Eugene said.

"Who knows?" Runa shrugged.

Time had flown by for the group. They had to admit it was a nice party, but it was starting to get boring. Suddenly they spotted Anna coming through the doors and she was holding hands with the man she was dancing with earlier and leading him through the crowd to find her sister. Curiosity getting the best of them, the group decided to get a little closer to hear the conversation.

"May I present Prince Hans of the Southern Isles." Anna introduced the man while holding onto his arm.

"Your majesty," Hans greeted with a bow while placing his hand on his chest.

"We would like…" Anna and Hans said and laughed.

"Uh, your blessing…" Hans began.

"Of…" Anna continued.

"...our marriage!" Anna and Hans said, happily.

"Marriage?" Elsa asked with wide eyes.

The group was also shocked at this as well. They didn't think that Anna would want to marry someone she had just met tonight.

"Yes!" Anna smiled.

"I'm sorry, I'm confused." Elsa apologized.

"Well, we haven't worked out all the details ourselves. We'll need a few days to plan the ceremony. Of course we'll have soup, roast, and ice cream and then-" Anna paused and turned to Hans, "Wait. Would we live here?"

"Here?" Elsa asked.

"Absolutely!" Hans added, holding Anna's hands.

"Oh!" Anna squealed.

"Anna-" Elsa began to say.

"Oh, we can invite all twelve of your brothers to stay with us-" Anna suggested, ignoring Elsa.

"What? No, no, no, no, no." Elsa protested.

"Of course we have the room. I don't know. Some of them must-" Anna continued.

"Wait. Slow down." Elsa interrupted, "No one's brothers are staying here. No one is getting married." Elsa concluded.

"Wait, what?" Anna asked as she turned to Elsa.

"May I talk to you, please. Alone." Elsa requested.

"No. Whatever you have to say, you-you can say to both of us." Anna said as she hooked her arm with Hans.

"Fine. You can't marry a man you just met." Elsa stated.

"You can if it's true love." Anna retorted.

"Anna, what do you know about true love?" Elsa questioned her sister.

"More than you. All you know is how to shut people out." Anna said.

Elsa was surprised by Anna's words and soon recollected herself.

"You asked for my blessing, but my answer is no. Now, excuse me." Elsa excused herself as she began to walk away.

"Your Majesty, if I may ease your-" Hans started.

"No, you may not. And I-I think you should go." Elsa interrupted, flustered.

Then she walked away from Anna and Hans. She ordered the Royal Handler to end the party and close the gates. The group noticed Anna running towards her sister and grabbing Elsa's hand only for the glove to come off which Elsa insisted Anna to give it back to her.

"Elsa, please. Please. I can't live like this anymore!" Anna pleaded, desperately.

"...Then leave." Elsa said, sadly.

Anna felt like she had been stabbed in the heart. The party went silent as all of the other guests were turning their attention towards the sisters. Rapunzel, Eugene, and the riders had a feeling that something bad was going to happen. Elsa turned and walked away.

"What did I ever do to you?!" Anna snapped, heartbroken.

"Enough, Anna." Elsa ordered.

"No. Why? Why do you shut me out?! Why do you shut the world out?! What are you so afraid of?!" Anna yelled.

"I said, enough!" Elsa ordered as ice shot from her hand, spikes across the floor forming a circle around her. Guests cried out and backed away in shock. Rapunzel, Eugene, Runa, Carlos, Audrey, and Merida gasped when they saw the ice.

" Sorcery . I knew there was something dubious going on here." The Duke of Weselton said, backing behind one of his henchmen.

"Elsa...?" Anna asked with disbelief.

Elsa rushed out of the room.

A few moments later, snow began to fall around the castle. More of the guests began to pour out of the throne room. This confused everyone as the temperature began to drop. Then Princess Anna and Hans came back into the courtyard as they moved through the panicked crowd.

"Are you all right?" Hans asked, walking behind Anna.

"No." Anna replied, shocked, rubbing her arms.

"Did you know?" Hans asked, caught up to her.

"No." Anna answered, worriedly.

Nearby, the Duke was fluttering about in fright.

"Look! It's snowing! It's snowing! The Queen has cursed this land! She must be stopped!" The Duke grabbed one of his henchmen's ears and pulled him down to his level, "You have to go after her."

"Wait, no!" Anna pleaded with him. The Duke hid behind his henchmen and pointed out at Anna.

"You! Is there sorcery in you, too? Are you a monster, too?!" The Duke asked quickly in fear.

"No. No. I'm completely ordinary." Anna said innocently.

"That's right she is..." He trailed off as he placed his hand on her shoulder before he realized how bad that sounded. "...in the best way." He added quickly.

"...And my sister's not a monster." Anna stated firmly now looking back at the Duke.

"She nearly killed me!" The Duke snapped back.

"You slipped on ice." Hans stated calmly.

" Her ice!" The Duke countered.

"It was an accident. She was scared...She didn't mean it. She didn't mean any of this... Tonight was my fault. I pushed her. So...I'm the one that needs to go after her." Anna said firmly as she moved towards the royal guard.

"Yes. Fine. Do." The Duke stated calmly.

"What?" Hans asked as he followed Anna.

"Bring me my horse, please." Anna asked the guard, he bowed and went to get her horse for her.

"Anna, no. It's too dangerous." Hans protested to her.

"Elsa's not dangerous. I'll bring her back, and I'll make this right." Anna said while the royal handler brought Anna her horse and a cloak.

"I'm coming with you." Hans insisted, holding her hand.

"No, I need you here to take care of Arendelle." Anna smiled gently, Hans saw the desperation in her eyes.

"...On my honor." Hans nodded to her as she threw on the cloak and hopped right onto the horse.

Anna, now facing the crowd of worried citizens, announced, "I leave Prince Hans in charge!"

"Are you sure you can trust her? I don't want you getting hurt..." Hans said with worry before he released Anna's hand.

"She's my sister; she would never hurt me." Anna said with confidence to him, he stepped back and nodded again.

She snapped the reins and rode out on her horse leaving everyone watching her while the snow picked up around them until Anna was out of sight. Rapunzel and Eugene turned to Runa.

"Go and help Princess Anna in any way you can." Rapunzel requested.

"Don't worry, we will." Runa promised.

Rapunzel and Eugene nodded at that. Runa left the castle and carefully ran on the ice back to the boat. Once she was on board, she went to her dragons and told them of the situation as she quickly changed out of her coronation outfit and put on more suitable clothes. Then she put the saddle on Toothless and flew out of the ship to help the young princess.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Runa and Toothless went off into the next morning to find Princess Anna. Figuring that she had never really been outside of the castle, she wouldn't know much about traveling through the mountains. Not to mention that she didn't bring any equipment or supplies with her. But then night began to fall for the rider and dragon until they spotted a light moving in the forest. So they decided to follow it. The sound of wolves and two people arguing were heard and Toothless flew faster. Soon enough, they saw a massive gorge and a sled, led by a reindeer, with two people on it, heading towards it.

"Get ready to jump, Sven!" Anna yelled, seeing the gorge up ahead.

"You don't tell him what to do!" Kristoff shoved a satchel into her arms then scooped her up. "I do!" Kristoff tossed Anna on Sven, then unhooked Sven's harness from the sled, "Jump, Sven!" Kristoff ordered.

Sven jumps the gorge with Anna on his back while Kristoff goes flying off behind them, still on the sled. Anna and Sven landed safely on the other side of the gorge. Kristoff's sled began to lose momentum. Knowing the man might not get to the other side, Toothless flapped his wings harder and at the last second, Toothless caught the man before he could hit the edge of the snow slope. He glided further up the slope and gently dropped him in the snow. Toothless landed beside him and Runa ran over to him. But he quickly got up and went over to the edge and saw his sled in pieces. The others looked over the edge and saw the sled burst into flames.

"But I just paid for it." Kristoff whined as he stood up and flew on his back and covered his face with his hands.

"So the sled was worth more than your life?" Runa asked, brow arched.

He got a groan from the man in response. Anna walked over to Kristoff.

"I'll replace your sled and everything in it," Anna breathed heavily. Kristoff groaned. "And I... understand if you don't want to help me anymore." Anna walked off, sadly. Sven came over and nuzzled Kristoff.

"Of course I don't want to help her anymore. In fact, this whole thing has ruined me for helping anyone ever again." Kristoff sighed as he argued with himself acting with Sven's voice.

"But she'll die on her own." He said in Sven's made-up voice. "I can live with that." Kristoff added normally. Through their conversation, they watched Anna go the wrong way...turned, go the other wrong way, turned, tripped, "But you won't get your new sled if she's dead?..." Kristoff said in Sven's voice. Knowing he's got a point, "...You know sometimes I really don't like you." Kristoff mumbled; Sven licked Kristoff happily. Kristoff turned to the left and saw Runa right in front of him.

"What?" Kristoff asked.

"You talk to a reindeer?" Runa asked.

"Yeah, what of it?" Kristoff questioned.

"Don't you find that a little strange?" Runa pondered.

"No, but who are you?" Kristoff asked and then he spotted Toothless beside her. He quickly scooted and pointed at the dragon, "And what the heck is that?!"

Runa turned to Toothless who gave him an innocent look of confusion.

"My name's Runa and this is my dragon friend, Toothless and Sharpshot."

" Nice to meet you ." Toothless and Sharpshot said.

"Pleasure to meet you all." Anna greeted, "I'm Anna."

"Likewise." Runa said. "So who are you two?" 

"Kristoff and this is Sven." Kristoff gestured to himself and the reindeer next to him.

Kristoff was tall and muscular with fair skin and light freckles along with short blond hair and light brown eyes.

" I find it strange that he voices the reindeer even though he can't understand him. " Toothless commented.

" Very strange indeed. " Sharpshot added.

"I fully agree with you." Runa said.

Then he noticed that Kristoff was looking at him strangely.

"What?" Runa asked.

"Isn't it strange that you can talk to a dragon?" Kristoff asked.

"No, you talk to a reindeer. Isn't that strange?" Runa retorted.

"Touche`." Kristoff agreed.

"So...these are real dragons?" Anna asked as she stood next to Runa.

"Yup." Runa replied as Toothless gazed at Anna.

"Wow." Anna awed at Toothless as she held her hand out to him while Toothless nudged his snout into Anna's gloved hand.

"So which way are we headed?" Runa asked.

"You're coming with us?" Anna asked.

"Of course. Also, Princess Rapunzel requested that we help you." Runa added.

"Wait, you know Princess Rapunzel?" Anna asked, turning to Runa.

"Sure do." Runa added.

"Well then, let's get going." Anna declared.

"Hold up. We're coming!" Kristoff called to her.

"You are?!" Anna asked excitedly, then calmed down, clearing her throat a bit and caught herself. "I mean, sure. We'll let you tag along."

Kristoff only sighed with a smile shaking his head as he stood up while brushing himself off and the three of them along with Runa and her dragons walked together towards the Northern Mountain.

After a long night of traveling nonstop. Kristoff, Sven, Anna, Runa and the dragons walked on a narrow rim of a mountain. While they walked, Anna saw a clearing and walked towards it. As they stepped out of the thick trees, Anna caught sight of something far below and she gasped while Kristoff and the others came beside her to look at what caught her eye.

"Arendelle..." She whispered out.

"It's completely frozen." Kristoff pointed out slowly.

"...But it'll be fine. Elsa will thaw it." Anna said firmly believing such.

"Will she?" Kristoff asked, looking at Anna gently.

Anna nods a little uncertainly.

"Yeah. Now come on. This way to the North Mountain?" She pointed straight ahead.

Kristoff laughed, shaking his head at her.

"More like this way." He moves her arm up so she points her finger up towards a perilously mighty mountain.

"Oh boy." Runa muttered.

After a few more hours, they reached an area where they were beneath frozen willows. The hanging branches glisten like Christmas lights. Sven knocked them with his antlers. They tinkled like chimes.

"I never knew winter could be so beautiful." Anna smiled softly looking at it all.

Suddenly, a voice came in from nowhere. "Yeah...It really is beautiful, isn't it? But it's so white. You know, how about a little color? Must we bleach the joy out of it all? I'm thinking maybe some crimson, chartreuse..."

While this was going on, Anna, Kristoff, Runa, and their dragons looked around for the source of the rambling. They looked at Sven who looked back at them, his antlers tangled in branches, just as baffled as they are. In the meantime, a nose-less snowman wanders up behind them.

"How 'bout yellow-no, not yellow. Yellow and snow? Brrrr...no go." He stopped between Kristoff and Anna. They look down at him. He suddenly looked up at Anna.

"Am I right?" He asked.

Anna screamed as her reflexes took over and she kicked the snowman's head, sending it flying off his body and into Kristoff's arms.

"Hi!" The little snowman said happily to Kristoff now.

"You're creepy." Kristoff tossed the head back to Anna and they commenced a game of hot potato or in this case, cold talking snowman head.

"I don't want it!" Anna tossed it back.

"Back at chya!" Kristoff returned it to her.

"Please don't drop me." The snowman asked as his body ran towards Anna, arms waving, and then said calmly, "All right, we got off to a bad start."

"Ew, ew, the body!" Anna threw the head back on the body, upside down. The snowman smiled happily, then looked confused.

"Wow, talking snowman. Now I've seen everything." Runa commented. The dragons agreed as well.

"Wait, what am I looking at right now? Why are you hanging off the earth like a bat?" The snowman asked as Anna sympathetically knelt in front of the snowman and turned his head around the right way. "Oooh! Thank you!" He said smiling now.

"You're welcome." Anna replied gently to him.

"Now I'm perfect." The snowman gleamed looking over himself.

Anna looked over his innocent face and got an idea.

"Well, almost." Anna said while she dug into Kristoff's satchel, held up a carrot just as the snowman turned toward her. The carrot accidentally slammed all the way through his head. The others winced at that.

"Woo! Head rush!" The snowman said, wobbling a bit.

"Oh! Too hard. I'm sorry! I-I, I was just... Are you okay?" Anna asked quickly as the snowman saw a tiny piece of carrot sticking out between his eyes. He lit up at the sight of it.

"Are you kidding me? I am wonderful! I've always wanted a nose." He went cross-eyed to look at his tiny nose, "So cute. It's like a little baby unicorn." He touched it lightly as Anna reached behind him to the bulk of the carrot sticking out the back of his head and pushed it forward. "What? Hey! Whoa." He now saw his now big nose, "Oh, I love it even more! Hah...All right, let's start this thing over. Hi everyone. I'm Olaf. And I like warm hugs." The snowman now named Olaf introduced himself with his arms opened wide to Anna.

"Olaf?..." Anna questioned the snowman until her eyes lit up, "That's right. Olaf!"

"...And you are?" Olaf asked, confused.

"Oh, um...I'm Anna." She greeted softly, smiling at him.

"And who's the funky-looking donkey over there?" Olaf asked curiously, looking at Kristoff and Sven.

"That's Sven." Anna said.

"Uh-huh. And who's the reindeer?" Olaf questioned her, Anna blinked a little.

"...Sven." She replied.

Olaf looked from Kristoff to Sven, confused.

"Oh. They're-oh, okay..." He said now accepting it, "Makes things easier for me." Olaf beamed while Sven tried to bite Olaf's nose. "Ha. Aw, look at him tryin' to kiss my nose. I like you, too!" Olaf said happily.

Then he noticed Runa and the dragons.

"Who are you guys?" Olaf asked, pointing at them.

"Runa and this is Toothless and Sharpshot."

"Olaf, did Elsa build you?" Anna asked him now, turning his attention towards her.

"Yeah. Why?" Olaf responded while a curious Kristoff took one of Olaf's twig arms off and studied it. It seemed to be moving in sync with his other arm.

"Do you know where she is?" Anna asked with hope in her voice.

"Fascinating..." Kristoff commented, now studying the arm.

"Yeah. Why?" Olaf said again.

"Do you think you could show us the way?" Anna smiled wide to the snowman.

"Yeah. Why?" Olaf repeated for the third time in response.

"How does this work?" He asked, bending the twig arm before it slapped Kristoff across the face.

"Stop it, Sven. Trying to focus here." Olaf stated firmly, taking his arm back and putting it in place before turning to Anna again, "Yeah, why?"

"I'll tell you why. We need Elsa to bring back summer." Kristoff responded to the snowman now.

"Summer?" Olaf asked, shocked, before sinking into wistfulness, "Oh, I don't know why but I've always loved the idea of summer, and sun, and all things hot." Olaf said in a whisper of curiosity and delight.

"Really? I'm guessing you don't have much experience with heat." Kristoff remarked sarcastically as Anna shot him a glare.

"Nope. But sometimes I like to close my eyes and imagine what it'd be like when summer does come." Olaf wandered into a dream-like state thinking about Summer.

"I'm gonna tell him." Kristoff grinned; Anna smacked his arm hard.

"Don't you dare." Anna warned him.

Olaf then straightened up and smiled.

"So, come on! Elsa's this way. Let's go bring back summer!" Olaf grabbed Anna's hand and pulled her along up the mountain.

"I'm coming!" Anna laughed and then Sven hopped along, happily following them. Runa and the dragons looked at the trio and shrugged. Then followed after them. Kristoff watched all of them like they're nuts.

"Somebody's gotta tell him." Kristoff said in disbelief and soon followed the rest of the group along the mountain.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

Anna, Kristoff, Sven, Olaf, Runa and dragons move through hostile terrain. Windswept icicles face horizontally.

"So how exactly are you planning to stop this weather?" Kristoff asked while they're walking through the area.

"Oh, I am gonna talk to my sister." Anna declared with the utmost confidence in her voice.

"That's your plan? My ice business is riding on you talking to your sister." Kristoff said in disbelief.

"Yup." Anna said simply.

Kristoff, so stunned by her casual plan, doesn't look where he's going and ends up with an ice-spike to the nose. He stopped short, gulping, and moved carefully around the spike.

"So you're not at all afraid of her?" Kristoff asked, blinking a little nervously.

"Why would I be?" Anna retorted while still walking.

"Yeah. I bet she's the nicest, gentlest, warmest person ever." Olaf said as he backed right into an icicle. It ran through his torso. "Oh, look at that. I've been impaled." He laughed it off.

Anna and Kristoff along with the riders and dragons stopped what looked like a dead end. The face of the mountain goes straight up.

"What now?" Anna asked, looking at Kristoff for a solution. Kristoff looked around, sighed now digging in his rucksack.

"...It's too steep. I've only got one rope and you don't know how to climb mountains." Kristoff said in a matter-of-fact tone.

"Says who?" Sven nudged Kristoff, who looked up and saw Anna trying to climb the cliff's flat face. Finding her actions ridiculous.

"What are you doing?" Kristoff asked.

"...I'm going...to see...my sister." Anna strained to climb the cliff.

"You're going to kill yourself." Kristoff watched her searching for footholds and handholds. "I wouldn't put my foot there..." He stated.

"You're distracting me." Anna mumbled out.

"Or there. How do you know Elsa even wants to see you?" Kristoff asked her.

"All right. I'm just blocking you out cause I gotta concentrate here." Anna said, trying to get her footing right.

"You know, most people who disappear into the mountains want to be alone." Kristoff mentioned watching with amusement now.

"Nobody wants to be alone. Except maybe you–..." Anna trailed off with a grunt losing her foot hold.

"I'm not alone... I have friends, remember?" Kristoff remarked watching Anna kick a foot above her head to catch a foothold.

"You mean the love experts?" Anna rolled her eyes sarcastically.

"Yes, the love experts." Kristoff smiled wide. Anna realized she's stuck.

"...Please tell me I'm almost there." In truth she's only about six feet up. Her muscles shaking, "...Does the air seem a bit thin to you up here?" Anna panted.

Kristoff smiled, getting a kick out of her.

"Hang on..." He pulled the rope from his bag. Just then Olaf stepped out from behind a rock and waved to Kristoff.

"Hey, Sven? Not sure if this is going to solve the problem, but I found a staircase that leads exactly where you want it to go." Olaf informed him.

"Ha ha. Thank goodness. Catch!" Anna threw herself back off the cliff and Kristoff caught her bridal style. "Thanks! That was like a crazy trust exercise." She hopped down, brushed off her dress, and bounds off.

Kristoff watched after her, digging her fearless pluck with a smile and followed through the spot in the cliff. The group approached Elsa's elegant ice palace.

"Whoa." Anna said in awe admiring the ice palace.

"Now that's ice. I might cry." Kristoff choked up a little, smiling with wide eyes.

"Go ahead. I won't judge." Anna climbed the steps with Olaf.

"A castle made of ice. Maybe I haven't seen everything." Runa commented.

Sven tried to follow. His hooves slipped out. He scrambled but couldn't get traction. Kristoff ran to his aide.

"All right, take it easy. I gotcha." Kristoff settles Sven back down the stairs and pats him. "You stay right here, buddy." Sven obediently plopped his reindeer butt down and wagged his tail. Kristoff climbed the stairs, admiring the ice details. "...Flawless." Kristoff breathed out.

"You guys should stay here." Runa said to the dragons.

" Why? " Toothless warbled.

"Seeing how Sven couldn't get up the stairs, it's best to assume that you probably won't either." Runa replied, pointing at the stairs with her thumb.

" Fair point. " Toothless agreed.

The dragons sat down, knowing that they had to stay where they were. Runa patted their dragons on the head and went up the stairs and were quite amazed at the ice details too. Anna arrived at the door with a hand up ready to knock but hesitated.

"...Knock..." Olaf told her gently. Anna doesn't, "Just knock..." Olaf said again. Still, Anna hesitated on knocking. "Why isn't she knocking...? Do you think she knows how to knock?" Olaf asked, looking at Kristoff now.

Suddenly, Anna knocked, and the sound echoed inside. The ice doors slide open slowly.

"Ha. It opened. That's a first..." Anna went to step in. Kristoff followed with the others behind him. But she stopped them.

"You all should...probably wait out here." Anna said shyly.

"What?" Kristoff asked her.

"Last time I introduced her to a guy, she froze everything." Anna shrugged, smiling a little.

"But, but...Oh come on! It's a palace made of ice. Ice is my life!" Kristoff complained, whining softly.

"Bye, Sven!" Olaf started to head inside. Anna stopped him too.

"You too, Olaf." Anna said gently, kneeling down to his level.

"Me?" Olaf asked, sadly.

"Just give us a minute." Anna asked all of them. Olaf nodded to her.

"Okay." He replied as Anna walked inside with the doors shut behind her while Kristoff and Olaf sat down and began counting to sixty.

"Do you think she's going to be okay?" Runa asked.

"We can only hope so." Kristoff said.

Soon enough, sixty seconds was up, and Olaf went inside the palace. They tried to stop him, but the little snowman sure was fast on his feet. At that moment they didn't know what to do. Then Runa suggested that they peeked through the door. They heard Anna talking to someone who was probably her sister. The sound of hurried footsteps caught their attention. But it sounded like Anna was trying to convince her sister of something. The sound of a door opening at the top also caught their attention. Kristoff couldn't stand it anymore and pushed open the doors and ran after Anna. Runa got on Toothless and quickly flew onto the balcony where they saw Anna kneeling on the floor, holding her stomach and Elsa with her back towards her. Elsa turned around and gasped when she saw Anna kneeling on the floor.

"Anna!" Kristoff yelled as he slid to the floor and helped Anna to her feet while the riders got off their dragons ran to Anna's side, "Are you okay?"

"I'm okay. I'm fine." Anna said.

"Who are all of these people?" Elsa asked and then shook her head, "Wait, it doesn't matter. Just...You have to go."

"No," Anna protested, "I know we can figure this out together."

"How!? What power do you have to stop this winter? To stop me!" Elsa yelled.

Kristoff and Runa notice spiky ice shadows creeping down the walls and Kristoff puts a protective arm around Anna. Toothless and Sharpshot crooned with worry.

"I–I think we should go..." Kristoff warned them.

"No. I'm not leaving without you, Elsa." Anna stood firmly.

"Yes...you are." Elsa said heartbroken as waved her arms and built a giant, menacing snowman whose eyes flowed a light blue as it roared at them. Anna's, Kristoff's, Olaf's, and Runa's eyes all widened as Elsa's figure disappeared behind the massive snowman. Runa pulled Anna in front of her.

"Hold on! Let's go everyone!" Runa ordered as Toothless whipped around and grabbed Kristoff before the giant snowman could get to them and sped off outside and back to the main level before the ice staircase where Sven was waiting with his tongue stuck to the ice. The massive snowman opened the doors to Elsa's ice palace and glared at them as he threw Olaf's head down.

"Heads up!" Olaf warned as Kristoff and Anna who were now off Toothless ducked down and Olaf's head landed against a snowy rock, they went to stand up again as he warned, "Watch out for my butt!"

They ducked again. Anna grumbled as she picked up some snow to roll it into a ball.

"It is not nice to throw people!" She yelled, going to throw it but Kristoff held her back and she grunted a few times trying to get free.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, feisty pants. Okay, relax. Just calm down! Just let the snowman be..." Kristoff told her quickly.

"Okay. I'm calm..." She trailed off as Kristoff let her go. Anna backed down...for a moment. Then she threw the snowball at the snowman. Silence as the tiny little ball hits his back, not making even the slightest dent. But it was enough to infuriate him. He roared out while spikes shot out of his joints.

"Uh-oh. Now you made him mad!" Kristoff yelled as Anna and him prepared to back up.

"I'll distract Marshmallow. You guys go." Olaf said. Then everyone ran past him and soon after his stomach and butt part of his body ran off, "No, no! Not you guys!" The giant snow monster walked past Olaf whose head fell into the snow, "This just got a whole lot harder."

Anna, Kristoff, and Runa leapt and slid down a steep slope. They tumbled to a stop at the bottom just as Marshmallow, now called by Olaf, landed hard right behind them. They went off again through a maze of conifer trees that sagged under the weight of the snow with Marshmallow hot on their trail. The dragons were gliding beside them.

"This way!" Kristoff told them quickly.

"Anna, the trees!" Runa yelled to her.

Anna understood with a smile and grabbed a branch of a sagging tree which released all of the snow. Runa and Toothless does the same and walked backwards pulling the tree down, as soon as Marshmallow was in range.

"Now!" Runa yelled.

They all released the branches and the tree snapped upright, knocking Marshmallow back. Kristoff blinked in surprise but was also impressed it had worked.

"Ho-ho-ho!" Runa cheered as they kept running with her fist in the air triumphantly.

"We got him!" Anna cheered with her.

They burst out of the conifer forest and almost ran right off a cliff. They stopped short, toes on the edge. Toothless landed behind them.

"Whoa, stop!" Kristoff shouted quickly as they all looked down.

"It's a hundred-foot drop..." Anna pants with worry.

"It's two hundred." Kristoff and Runa said together.

Runa quickly got on Toothless and was about to convince Kristoff and Anna to get on as well. Kristoff declined and rather go the old-fashioned way. He pulled his rope out then tied the rope around Anna and pulled tight.

"Ow." Anna winced. Kristoff dropped to his knees and started digging a u-shape in the snow with a pickax.

"What's that for?" Anna asked, watching curiously with the others who were also quite confused.

"I'm digging a snow anchor." Kristoff informed her quickly.

"Might wanna hurry it up!" Runa warned looking back hearing the heavy footsteps of Marshmallow coming through the conifer tree forest.

"Okay. What if we fall?" Anna questioned.

"There's twenty feet of fresh powder down there; it'll be like landing on a pillow...Hopefully..." Kristoff mumbled, unsure of those facts himself. They hear an angry roar coming closer.

"Anna. On three." Kristoff told her as Anna prepped for the jump like a boxer getting ready to fight.

"Okay. You tell me when..." Anna said firmly.

"One..." Kristoff began counting.

"...I'm ready to go..." Anna said, looking down, moving back and forth a bit.

"Two..." Kristoff continued.

"...I was BORN ready! Yes!" Anna is all pumped up now.

"Calm down." Kristoff informed her clearly not wanting to do this. A huge tree flies through the air toward them.

"TREE!" Anna jumped and pulled Kristoff over the edge with her.

They hang upside down over the cliff by the rope, but the rope caught their fall. Thankfully.

"Whoa! That happened!" Kristoff said.

Back up top, Runa looked over the edge for them.

"Are you two alright?" Runa asked quickly.

Then Runa saw Olaf emerging from the woods. He was a complete mess; all his body parts are in the wrong places. He huffed and puffed, struggling to run.

"Ah. Ah. Man, am I out of shape." Olaf said then he stopped and put his body back together in the right order. "There we go. Hey, Anna! Sven! Where'd ya guys go? We totally lost Marshmallow back there!" Olaf announced.

"No you didn't..." Runa stated to the snowman. Marshmallow stepped up behind Olaf who turned to face him. "Hey! We were just talking about you. All good things, all good things..." Olaf said happily to him but Marshmallow roared and approached Kristoff's snow anchor. "NO!" Olaf jumped onto Marshmallow's leg trying to stop him, but not making much of a difference. "This is not making much of a difference!" Olaf told himself. Marshmallow flicked Olaf off his leg and right over the cliff.

"WHOA!" Olaf yelled and passed Anna and Kristoff.

"Olaf!" Anna yelled trying to reach for him, but he kept falling.

"Hang in there, guys!" Olaf called before vanishing from sight.

"Go. Go faster!" Anna pleaded.

Suddenly, they stopped.

"Wait, what?" Anna said looking up and saw Marshmallow yanking Kristoff and Anna's rope up, which caused the rope to swing and made Kristoff's head hit the cliff.

"Aargghh!" Kristoff passed out and hung like a rag doll.

"Kristoff!" Anna said with worry while Marshmallow pulled them up then roared and breathed snow all over them.

"Don't come back!" Marshmallow yelled at them.

"We won't." Anna whipped out a knife from Kristoff's belt and cut the rope. Kristoff came to just as they fell, both screaming with fear. Toothless quickly dived over the cliff towards the bottom. They lost sight for a second because of the snow and were about to catch them when they saw the approaching ground. Toothless had no other choice but to do a tuck and roll which made Runa fall off him and land into the snow, unharmed, missing Anna and Kristoff.

Anna opened her eyes to find herself buried up to her shoulders in the soft, thick snow.

"Hey, you were right. Just like a pillow. Olaf!" Anna said, then looked up to see Olaf's upper half hanging onto Kristoff's boots, which were sticking out of the snow. Olaf now began shaking the boots.

"I can't feel my legs! I can't feel my legs!" Olaf shouted worriedly. Suddenly, Kristoff's head popped up. He spat out snow.

"Those are my legs." Kristoff grumbled as Olaf's bottom came running by.

"Ooh. Hey, do me a favor, grab my butt." Olaf said to Kristoff who grabbed Olaf's head and put it on his body. "Oh, that feels better." Sven walked up and sniffed Olaf's nose. "Hey, Sven!" Olaf turned to Anna and Kristoff just as Sven went to bite off his nose and missed. "He found us. Who's my cute little reindeer?" Olaf said in a cute voice.

"Don't talk to him like that." Kristoff went over to help Anna, who's stuck in the snow while Toothless helped Runa out of the snow and she dusted herself off.

"Here." He lifted Anna out easily.

"Whoa!" Anna said, impressed with how easily he pulled her out.

"You okay?" Kristoff asked her softly.

"Thank you." Anna replied calmly as their eyes met, "How's your head?" She touched the spot where he banged his head.

"Ah! Ooh!" He groaned then he caught himself and waved off the pain with a giggle. "I mean, It's fine. Ah...I'm good. Ha. I've got a thick skull." Kristoff added quickly.

"I don't have a skull...Or bones." Olaf stated quietly staring at them as Runa arched her eyebrow at this.

"So, uh...So, now what?" Kristoff asked shyly.

Anna felt shy as well, "Now what?" Then she began to panic with wide eyes. "Now what?! Oh! What am I gonna do? She threw me out. I can't go back to Arendelle with the weather like this. And then there's your ice business-"

"Hey, hey. Don't worry about my ice business," Kristoff assured her before his eyes widened when he noticed something, "Worry about your hair!"

"What? I just fell off a cliff. You should see your hair." Anna remarked.

"Not that way, Anna." Runa interjected, shaking her palms out in front.

"Yours is turning white ." Kristoff stated now.

"White? It's...what?" Anna asked as she grabbed her braid and saw a tendril turned white.

"It's because she struck you, isn't it?" Kristoff asked.

"Does it look bad?" Anna asked, nervously looking at Kristoff and Runa now.

"...No." Kristoff and Runa replied uneasily after a minute. Toothless gave a weak gummy-like smile. Olaf's head popped up. He held his head up off his body to join the conversation.

"You hesitated." Olaf stated.

"No, I didn't." Kristoff said quickly, "Anna, you need help. Now, come on."

Kristoff started walking, heading towards the sunset. Anna, Sven, Olaf, Runa and the dragons followed after him.

"Okay! Where are we going?" Olaf asked curiously.

"To see my friends." Kristoff replied simply.

"The love experts?" Anna asked.

"Love experts?!" Runa and Olaf said together, a little surprised.

"Yes. And don't worry; they'll be able to fix this." Kristoff smiled.

"How do you know?" Anna responded wondering how he is so sure of himself. Kristoff gazed at her, remembering the moment he saw the trolls heal an orange haired child when he was little.

"...Because I've seen them do it before." Kristoff answered firmly. As they round the bend, the sunsets while Kristoff leads them to the troll's home.

"I like to consider myself a love expert." Olaf admitted, when he turned to the others.

Sven grunted in agreement.

" Right. " The dragons said, sarcastically.

Chapter Text

A/N:

' Dragons ' - Dragonese

The Northern Lights are bright overhead and Olaf stared at them in awe as he rode on Sven's back.

"Look, Sven, the sky's awake." Olaf said.

Behind Olaf and Sven, Anna walked beside Kristoff while Runa and the dragons were behind them. Anna was already shivering.

"Are you cold?" Kristoff asked her.

"A little." Anna replied.

Kristoff reached out like he might put an arm around her but decided against it. He looks around as if he doesn't know what to do, then gets a thought.

"Uh...Wait. Come here." He walked them around a bend into a rock-lined pass. Steam vents, powered by the volcanic activity, dot the path. He held her hands over one of them.

"Oooh... That's nice." Anna said, smiling as they continued on the path, walking from vent to vent.

Taking a deep breath, "So, about my friends...well, I say friends, they're more like family... Anyway, when I was a kid, it was just me and Sven...until they took me in." Kristoff began to explain to Anna.

Runa and the others stayed quiet while listening to Kristoff.

"They did?" Anna asked, surprised.

"Yeah. I don't want to scare you, they can be a little bit inappropriate...and loud...very loud...they're also stubborn at times, and a little overbearing. And heavy. Really, really heavy." Kristoff nervously rambled, "But they're fine. You'll get it. They mean well." He said afterwards. Anna touched Kristoff's arm, reassuringly.

"Kristoff, they sound wonderful." Anna told him, smiling. Kristoff smiled, appreciating her sincerity.

"Okay then..." Mustering the courage, Kristoff stepped forward and with a wave of the arms announced– "Meet my family." Anna, Olaf, the dragons and Runa all blinked seeing that Kristoff is surrounded by rocks. "Hey, guys!" As Kristoff and Sven moved through the rocks, waving and greeting, Olaf, Anna, and the others stood frozen, dumbfounded.

"...They're rocks." Anna said to no one in particular, more of a self-realization.

"He's crazy..." Olaf said slowly and then leaned in to Anna to whisper, "I'll distract them while you run." Olaf wandered through the rocks with a smile, "Hi, Sven's family! It's nice to meet you!" Olaf beamed, acting to be happy to meet these 'family' members of Kristoff's, whom Olaf has firmly believed is named Sven like the reindeer. "Anna, because I love you, I insist you run." Olaf whispered to her before turning to the rock before him. "I understand you're love experts!" Olaf said, "Why aren't you running?!" Olaf asked quickly.

"Anna...this guy took a hard hit to the head." Runa pointed out, “We should...just get back to the castle." She suggested.

"I fully agree with you." Toothless agreed.

Then Runa came up beside Anna who snapped out of her shock and started backing away towards the riders.

"Okay. Um...We're gonna go–..." Anna started as she turned to leave with the riders. Just then the rocks around her start rolling. "Ah! Kristoff!" She exclaimed.

"What's going on?" Runa yelled.

Olaf lit up and chased the rocks, who surrounded Kristoff and unfold to reveal they're trolls.

"KRISTOFF'S HOME!" One troll looked and smiled wide,

Now various trolls stated, "Kristoff! Kristoff's home! It's been too long! Kristoff's home!" Various trolls stated.

"Kristoff's home!" Olaf said as he jumped around excitedly. He then stopped, confused, and looked to one of the trolls. "Wait? Kristoff?"

Anna, Runa and the dragons were shocked and confused at the creatures they were looking at. The trolls all want Kristoff's attention as one troll yanks him down with a boulder's strength.

"Oh, lemme look at you!" The troll said.

"Oh, take off your clothes, Kristoff; I wash them." Another troll tried to pull off his clothes.

"Ah! No. I'm gonna keep my clothes on, thank you." Kristoff blushed, keeping his pants up and looking nervously at Anna.

"Wow, Gobber was right. Trolls do exist." Runa stated, amazed.

" Yeah. " Toothless warbled in agreement.

This discovery made Runa blinked in confusion. Runa didn't think trolls actually existed. Boy, Gobber would get a kick out of this.

"For some strange reason, they reminded me of the Noblins back in Avalor." Runa commented.

" Now that you mentioned it, they do kinda remind me as well. " Sharpshot agreed.

"Great to see you all. Where's Grand Pabbie?" Kristoff asks now.

"He's napping. But look, I grew a mushroom." Said one of the kid trolls with a mushroom on his back.

"And I earned my fire crystal." Said a troll scout proudly.

"I passed a kidney stone." Said an older, bigger troll now.

"Pick me up." Said one kid troll. The kid troll jumps up on Kristoff's arm and Kristoff sinks under the weight of him. Anna still stares, confused, then realized.

"Trolls? They're trolls..." Anna said quietly. Silence.

All troll eyes turn to Anna. Blink. Blink.

"...He's brought a girl!" Announced a female troll happily.

"He's brought a girl!" The others yelled out, suddenly Anna was surrounded by trolls. They body-surf/rolled Anna over to Kristoff. She fell into his arms.

"What's going on?" Anna asked, confused.

"I've learned to just roll with it." Kristoff responded with a shrug. The female who originally noticed Anna now climbs on top of her husband, Cliff, to get a good look at Anna. She studies her like she's a piece of cattle.

"Let me see. Bright eyes. Working nose. Strong teeth. Yes, yes, yes. She'll do nicely for our Kristoff." The woman said happily.

"Wait. Oh. Um. No." Anna protested.

"You've got the wrong idea. That's not why we came here..." Kristoff nodded, trying to protest as well.

"Right. We're not. I'm not–..." Anna laughed, uncomfortable, not knowing what to say.

Runa and her dragons were just standing there, not having been noticed yet. Strange how no one would notice a group of people with dragons beside them.

"What's the issue, dear? Why are you holding back from such a man?" The troll woman asked as the others blinked a few times. " Is it the clumpy way he walks? Or the grumpy way he talks? Or the pear-shaped, square-shaped weirdness of his feet? And though we know he washes well, he always ends up sorta smelly. But you'll never meet a fella who's as sensitive and sweet ."

" So he's a bit of a fixer upper. So he's got a few flaws. His peculiar brain, dear, his thing for the reindeer. That's outside a few of nature's laws. So he's a bit of a fixer upper, but this we're certain of...You can fix this fixer upper with a little bit of love! " The trolls chorused together.

"Can we just stop talking about this?! We've got a real, actual problem here." Kristoff stated quickly.

"I'll say..." The woman who started it all said. As various trolls begin asking more questions in sing song to Anna. " Is it the way that he runs scared? Or that he's socially impaired? Or that he only likes to tinkle in the woods?" Said a kid troll as Anna stepped back. "I did not need to know that ." Anna noticed Kristoff blushing a little, Runa closed her eyes and shook her head.

" Are you holding back your fondness...Due to his unmanly blondeness? Or the way he covers up that he's the honest goods? " The trolls began again. " He's just a bit of a fixer upper. He's got a couple of bugs... "

"No I don't!" Kristoff protested quickly.

" His isolation is confirmation of his desperation for healing hugs! So he's a bit of a fixer upper. But we know what to do...The way to fix this fixer upper is to fix him up with you! " The trolls smiled.

"Stop it, stop it, enough!" Kristoff gets them to stop, "She is engaged to someone else, okay?!" Kristoff yelled informatively.

"A rather quick engagement it is, though." Runa commented with her arms crossed.